classes :::
children :::
branches ::: children

bookmarks: Instances - Definitions - Quotes - Chapters - Wordnet - Webgen


see also :::

questions, comments, suggestions/feedback, take-down requests, contribute, etc
contact me @ or
join the integral discord server (chatrooms)
if the page you visited was empty, it may be noted and I will try to fill it out. cheers

now begins generated list of local instances, definitions, quotes, instances in chapters, wordnet info if available and instances among weblinks












children), Af (over men), Hemah (over domestic

children of Heaven, and none their equal among

children ::: pl. --> of Child ::: n. --> pl. of Child.

children's literature: Literature targeted at children.

children were sacrificed. He has been equated with

Children of Heaven—in Enoch I, the children


4. Mashhit (angel over the death of children)

70 children that sprang from the loins of Noah.”

99.9% of the humans in the world will become atheistic. There will be very few followers of Truth, and things will get so bad, such that parents will eat their own children&

Aaron (Hebrew) ’Aharon [from the verbal root ’āhar to be enlightened, illuminated] The enlightened; reputedly the first high priest of the Hebrews (Exodus). As elder brother and the first initiate of Moses, Aaron “heads the line, or Hierarchy, of the initiated Nabim, or Seers” (TG 1-2). Benei ’Aharon (children of Aaron) are priests.

A certain aspect of the ancient view regarded the crash of lightning and its destructive effect as due to a bolt or missile, nor need we imagine, as exotericists of all ages have, that a god hurls his missile upon earth or the heads of his rebellious human children. Nature, being a hierarchy composed of almost innumerable subordinate entities, is under the strict governance or law of divine intelligences, so that nothing whatsoever happens haphazardly. From this viewpoint, the thunderbolt is an actual discharge of energy reaching objectivization, not by chance but in accordance with intelligent causation or law — not by inscrutable fate, but by past actions whose effects in time produce the thunderbolt. The same reasoning applies to other natural phenomena, such as earthquakes, tidal waves, sinkings of continents, volcanoes and, on a smaller scale, such life-giving and fructifying events as rains, sunshine, storms, and those continuous but nondestructive electrical interchanges which are so largely instrumental in producing the varied phenomena of life around us.

Acervulus Cerebri Brain-sand; minute particles of a yellowish, semi-transparent, hard, brilliant substance found in the pineal gland in the human brain. Its exceptional absence occurs in congenital idiots, in young children, and in the senile aged. The physiologists report that this “sand” is composed of alkaline phosphates and carbonates and some animal matter, but they fail to account for its presence or purpose. The fact that this brain-sand is of mineral rather than of osseous character is in keeping with the occult history of the once external, active third eye of early humanity. The ancients knew that, with the racial evolutionary descent into gross matter, this spiritual eye, gradually becoming atrophied and petrified, retreated deeply within the developing brain when its course was run (SD 2:294&n). The pineal gland being the chief organ of spirituality in the human brain at present, this mysterious sand is the result of the work of mental electricity upon the surrounding matter. This is based on the ancient idea that every atom of matter is only a concretion of crystallized spirit or akasa, the universal soul. See also PINEAL GLAND.

Adityah (Adityas) ::: Solar gods, children of Infinity (sons of Aditi). [Ved.] ::: Adityasah [vocative], O Sons of the infinite Mother. [RV 7.52.1]

adoption studies: employed to demonstrate the influence of genetics (as opposed to environment) by comparing the correlations between adopted children and either their biological parents or adoptive parents on a measurable trait (e.g. intelligence).

Ad, Sons of Used by Mahatma KH in response to a question asked by Sinnett whether there had ever been civilizations “as great as our own in regard to intellectual development”: “Do you know that the Chaldees were at the apex of their Occult fame before what you term as the ‘bronze Age’? That the ‘Sons of Ad’ or the children of the Fire Mist preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period . . . had hardly begun” (ML 145, 153).

After several millions of years, the second root-race gradually developed into the early third root-race, when the then human individuals became androgynous. These produced a fertile germ which was cast off as an egg, somewhat as takes place in birds and certain reptiles today. These human eggs slowly matured, and finally the infant issued forth unaided much as the chick does now. The hermaphrodite early third root-race, under the impulse or urging of inherent laws of emanation or evolution, gradually began to separate the sexes in their prenatal eggs, so that as this race, in its turn, moved towards its merging into the fourth root-race, children were born in ever increasing numbers from the womb as they are today.

Agnishvatta(s) ::: (Sanskrit) ::: A compound of two words: agni, "fire"; shvatta, "tasted" or "sweetened," from svad, verb-rootmeaning "to taste" or "to sweeten." Therefore, literally one who has been delighted or sweetened by fire.A class of pitris: our solar ancestors as contrasted with the barhishads, our lunar ancestors.The kumaras, agnishvattas, and manasaputras are three groups or aspects of the same beings: thekumaras represent the aspect of original spiritual purity untouched by gross elements of matter. Theagnishvattas represent the aspect of their connection with the sun or solar spiritual fire. Having tasted orbeen "sweetened" by the spiritual fire -- the fire of intellectuality and spirituality -- they have beenpurified thereby. The manasaputras represent the aspect of intellectuality -- the functions of higherintellect.The agnishvattas and manasaputras are two names for the same class or host of beings, and set forth orsignify or represent two different aspects or activities of this one class of beings. Thus, for instance, aman may be said to be a kumara in his spiritual parts, an agnishvatta in his buddhic-manasic parts, and amanasaputra in his purely manasic aspect. Other beings could be called kumaras in their highest aspects,as for instance the beasts, but they are not imbodied agnishvattas or manasaputras.The agnishvattas are the solar spiritual-intellectual parts of us, and therefore are our inner teachers. Inpreceding manvantaras, they had completed their evolution in the realms of physical matter, and whenthe evolution of lower beings had brought these latter to the proper state, the agnishvattas came to therescue of these who had only the physical "creative fire," thus inspiring and enlightening these lowerlunar pitris with spiritual and intellectual energies or "fires."When this earth's planetary chain shall have reached the end of its seventh round, we, as then havingcompleted the evolutionary course for this planetary chain, will leave this planetary chain asdhyan-chohans, agnishvattas; but the others now trailing along behind us -- the present beasts -- will bethe lunar pitris of the next planetary chain to come.While it is correct to say that these three names appertain to the same class of beings, nevertheless eachname has its own significance in the occult teaching, which is why the three names are used with threedistinct meanings. Imagine an unconscious god-spark beginning its evolution in any one solar ormaha-manvantara. We may call it a kumara, a being of original spiritual purity, but with a destinythrough karmic evolution connected with the realms of matter.At the other end of the line, at the consummation of the evolution in this maha-manvantara, when theevolving entity has become a fully self-conscious god or divinity, its proper appellation then isagnishvatta, for it has been "sweetened" or purified by means of the working through it of the spiritualfires inherent in itself.Now then, when such an agnishvatta assumes the role of a bringer of mind or of intellectual light to alunar pitri which it overshadows and in which a ray from it incarnates, it then, although in its own realman agnishvatta, functions as a manasaputra or child of mind or mahat. A brief analysis of the compoundelements of these three names may be useful.Kumara is from ku meaning "with difficulty" and mara meaning "mortal." The significance of the wordtherefore can be paraphrased as "mortal with difficulty," and the meaning usually given to it by Sanskritscholars as "easily dying" is wholly exoteric and amusing, and doubtless arose from the fact that kumarais a word frequently used for child or boy, everybody knowing that young children "die easily." The ideatherefore is that purely spiritual beings, although ultimately destined by evolution to pass through therealms of matter, become mortal, i.e., material, only with difficulty.Agnishvatta has the meaning stated above, "delighted" or "pleased" or "sweetened," i.e., "purified" byfire -- which we may render in two ways: either as the fire of suffering and pain in material existenceproducing great fiber and strength of character, i.e., spirituality; or, perhaps still better from thestandpoint of occultism, as signifying an entity or entities who have become one in essence throughevolution with the aethery fire of spirit.Manasaputra is a compound of two words: manasa, "mental" or "intellectual," from the word manas,"mind," and putra, "son" or "child," therefore a child of the cosmic mind -- a "mind-born son" as H. P.Blavatsky phrases it. (See also Pitris, Lunar Pitris)

Aham (Sanskrit) Aham Ego, I, conception of one’s individuality; the basis and psychologically the magic agent which is the root of ahamkara, the organ or faculty which produces in human beings the sense of egoity or individuality on whatever plane. While this faculty is perhaps the most powerful agent in the forward drive of evolutionary unfoldment, it is, nevertheless, but an illusory manifestation within the individual of paramatman, the supreme self of the hierarchy. The individuality, which is a characteristic of the monad, is not likewise merely maya, any more than human egoity manifesting is the full expression of the cosmic paramatman. The first cosmic Logos or paramatman is as creative of multitudes of children monads as is a human being, or indeed any other entity on its own plane. Every such child-monad is identic in substance, intelligence, and consciousness with parabrahman, and yet each is an eternal individual. As the Buddhist metaphor suggests, the sea of cosmic life is divided into incomputable hosts of drops of spirit called monads, each of which is predestined to undertake through long eons its cosmic pilgrimage in evolutionary unfoldment, finally to return and merge into the cosmic sea which gave it birth — “the dew-drop slips into the shining Sea” (Light of Asia).

all the wounds of the children of men.” [Cf

also taught children the “bitter and sweet,

Amazons: A mythical race of warrior women who lived in a matriarchal society and put their male children to death, raising only the girls to become warriors.

Ambamata (Sanskrit) Aṃbāmātā Mother of the mountain; Rajastani aspect of Kali or Durga, the great mother, “patroness and guardian of boys, the future warriors” (Caves and Jungles 623). Equivalent to mater montana, a title of Cybele or Vesta as guardian of children. ( )

Ammon (Greek) Ámmōn Amen (Egyptian) Ȧmen. Also Amun, Amon. In the Egyptian 5th dynasty, Amen and his consort Ament were among the primeval gods, mentioned immediately after the deities connected with primeval matter, Nau and Nen (gods of the cosmic watery abyss). He was envisaged as “All-nature,” the universe itself, especially in its occult and secret aspects. After the 12th dynasty, however, this god additionally became looked upon as having solar attributes, and therefore was called Amen-Ra — the chief deity of the powerful priesthood of Thebes, whose sway encompassed the whole of Egypt. Ammon was identified particularly with the hidden aspect of the sun, for the hymns are addressed: “he who is hidden to gods and men,” “he who is unknown,” “thy name is hidden from thy children in thy name Amen.”

ampersand "character" "&" {ASCII} character 38. Common names: {ITU-T}, {INTERCAL}: ampersand; amper; and. Rare: address (from {C}); reference (from C++); bitand; background (from {sh}); pretzel; amp. A common symbol for "and", used as the "address of" operator in {C}, the "reference" operator in {C++} and a {bitwise and} or {logical and} operator in several programming languages. {Visual BASIC} uses it as the {string concatenation} {operator} and to prefix {octal} and {hexadecimal} numbers. {UNIX} {shells} use the character to indicate that a task should be run in the {background} (single "&" suffix) or (following C's {lazy and}), in a {compound command} of the form "a && b" to indicate that the command b should only be run if command a terminates successfully. The ampersand is a ligature (combination) of the cursive letters "e" and "t", invented in 63 BC by Marcus Tirus [Tiro?] as shorthand for the Latin word for "and", "et". The word ampersand is a conflation (combination) of "and, per se and". Per se means "by itself", and so the phrase translates to "&, standing by itself, means 'and'". This was at the end of the alphabet as it was recited by children in old English schools. The words ran together and were associated with "&". The "ampersand" spelling dates from 1837. {Take our word for it (}. (2012-07-18)

angels set over the children of men whose spirits

animism: the belief that inanimate objects are alive and as such have life-like qualities such as feelings and intentions. A child may get angry and smack his bicycle because it 'made him get hurt'. Animism is a characteristic found in children in Piaget's second stage of intellectual development, the pre-operational stage. Piaget believed that animism was a characteristic of the child's egocentricreasoning - if the child has feelings and intentions, then so must all other things.

Anthropomorphism The ascription of human qualities, attributes, and possibly human form to divine beings; also, more generally, the degradation of symbolism by giving it a humanized, materialistic, or animalistic interpretation. This error has a more or less mystical origin: because human beings are children of the universe, imbodying in themselves all qualities, attributes, powers, and functions that the universe has on the macrocosmic scale, it is easy through careless thinking to slip into the idea that therefore the divinities must be copies of humans. As form in religious and philosophic conception took precedence over the spirit, the original religious, philosophic, and mystical ideas became clothed or imbodied, and the spirit then was more or less lost sight of.

aptness ::: n. --> Fitness; suitableness; appropriateness; as, the aptness of things to their end.
Disposition of the mind; propensity; as, the aptness of men to follow example.
Quickness of apprehension; readiness in learning; docility; as, an aptness to learn is more observable in some children than in others.
Proneness; tendency; as, the aptness of iron to rust.

arrowroot ::: n. --> A west Indian plant of the genus Maranta, esp. M. arundinacea, now cultivated in many hot countries. It said that the Indians used the roots to neutralize the venom in wounds made by poisoned arrows.
A nutritive starch obtained from the rootstocks of Maranta arundinacea, and used as food, esp. for children an invalids; also, a similar starch obtained from other plants, as various species of Maranta and Curcuma.

artificial neural network "artificial intelligence" (ANN, commonly just "neural network" or "neural net") A network of many very simple processors ("units" or "neurons"), each possibly having a (small amount of) local memory. The units are connected by unidirectional communication channels ("connections"), which carry numeric (as opposed to symbolic) data. The units operate only on their local data and on the inputs they receive via the connections. A neural network is a processing device, either an {algorithm}, or actual hardware, whose design was inspired by the design and functioning of animal brains and components thereof. Most neural networks have some sort of "training" rule whereby the weights of connections are adjusted on the basis of presented patterns. In other words, neural networks "learn" from examples, just like children learn to recognise dogs from examples of dogs, and exhibit some structural capability for generalisation. Neurons are often elementary non-linear signal processors (in the limit they are simple threshold discriminators). Another feature of NNs which distinguishes them from other computing devices is a high degree of interconnection which allows a high degree of parallelism. Further, there is no idle memory containing data and programs, but rather each neuron is pre-programmed and continuously active. The term "neural net" should logically, but in common usage never does, also include biological neural networks, whose elementary structures are far more complicated than the mathematical models used for ANNs. See {Aspirin}, {Hopfield network}, {McCulloch-Pitts neuron}. {Usenet} newsgroup: {}. (1997-10-13)

ascarid ::: n. --> A parasitic nematoid worm, espec. the roundworm, Ascaris lumbricoides, often occurring in the human intestine, and allied species found in domestic animals; also commonly applied to the pinworm (Oxyuris), often troublesome to children and aged persons.

Asvins, Asvinau (Sanskrit) Asvin-s, Asvinau The two horsemen; two Vedic divinities which in some respects parallel the Greek Dioscuri, Pollux and Castor. Harbingers of Ushas (the dawn), they are represented as twin horsemen, appearing in the sky in a golden chariot drawn by horses or birds. One myth gives their origin as children of the sun by a nymph, Asvini, who concealed herself in the form of a mare; another myth makes Asvini their wife. Since they precede the sun’s rising they are called the parents of the sun’s form, Pushan. They are also the parents of Nakula and Sahadeva, Arjuna’s brothers by Madri. Many Vedic hymns are addressed to them; their attributes pertain to youth and beauty, to speed, and to duality. They bring treasures to mankind, averting misfortune and sickness, for they are the two physicians of heaven (svar-vaidyau). Yaska, the earliest known commentator on the Vedas, in his Nirukta writes that the Asvinau represent the transition from darkness to light and are identified with heaven and earth.

Augoeides [from Greek auge bright light, radiance + eidos form, shape] Bulwer-Lytton in Zanoni adopted the term from Marcus Aurelius (who says that the sphere of the soul is augoeides), using it to denote the radiant spiritual-divine human soul-ego. In Isis Unveiled it denotes the spiritual monad, atma-buddhi, and is collated with the Persian ferouer or feruer, the Platonic nous, etc. In a high degree of initiation the initiant comes face to face with this radiant presence, the luminous radiation streaming from the divine ego at the heart of the monad. When the Augoeides touches with its rays the inferior monads in the human constitution and awakens them to activity, these then becomes the various lower egos or manifested children of the divine ego.

authority ::: n. --> Legal or rightful power; a right to command or to act; power exercised buy a person in virtue of his office or trust; dominion; jurisdiction; authorization; as, the authority of a prince over subjects, and of parents over children; the authority of a court.
Government; the persons or the body exercising power or command; as, the local authorities of the States; the military authorities.
The power derived from opinion, respect, or esteem;

autistic disorder (autism): a developmental disorder, whereby children are unresponsive and avoid contact with others, and demonstrate a lack of language and communication skills. Autism is a type of pervasive developmental disorder.

ayah ::: n. --> A native nurse for children; also, a lady&

Ayur Veda (Sanskrit) Āyurveda [from āyus life, health, vital power + veda knowledge] One of the minor Vedas, generally considered a supplement to the Atharva-Veda, one of the four principal Vedas. It treats of the science of health and medicine, and is divided into eight departments: 1) salya, surgery; 2) salakya, the science and cure of diseases of the head and its organs; 3) kaya-chikitsa, the cure of diseases affecting the whole body, or general medical treatment; 4) bhuta-vidya, the treatment of mental — and consequent physical — diseases supposed to be produced by bhutas (demons); 5) kaumara-bhritya, the medical treatment of children; 6) agada-tantra, the doctrine of antidotes; 7) rasayana-tantra, the doctrine of elixirs; and 8) vajikarana-tantra, the doctrine of aphrodisiacs. Medicine was regarded as one of the sacred sciences by all ancient peoples and in archaic ages was one of the knowledges or sciences belonging to the priesthood; and this list of subjects shows that the field covered by its practitioners was extensive. Its authorship is attributed by some to Dhanvantari, sometimes called the physician of the gods, who was produced by the mystical churning of the ocean and appeared holding a cup of amrita (immortality) in his hands.

babe ::: n. --> An infant; a young child of either sex; a baby.
A doll for children.

babyhouse ::: a. --> A place for children&

Back of all the orderly unfolding of the embryonic cells — usually ascribed to nature — is the subconscious directing influence of the monadic ego born from and bathing in the cosmic intelligence. In human beings the reincarnating ego is a ray of a spiritual monad, whose self-consciousness and activity takes in the solar system. This monad is karmically bound to oversee the evolving career of the human ego; and this celestial parentage in the cosmic hierarchy makes humans literally children of the sun. Here, then, is the solution of the biological mystery of unfolding purpose which is so harmoniously worked out by the reproductive material of a single cell. This intelligent influence acts upon the embryo through the directive power of “the astral fluid, working through and in conjunction with the vital capacities and potentialities of the cell . . .” (MIE 217-8).

bassinet ::: n. --> A wicker basket, with a covering or hood over one end, in which young children are placed as in a cradle.
See Bascinet.

children), Af (over men), Hemah (over domestic

children of Heaven, and none their equal among

children ::: pl. --> of Child ::: n. --> pl. of Child.

children's literature: Literature targeted at children.

children were sacrificed. He has been equated with

Bene ha-Elohim (lit., “children of God”)—

Bes (Egyptian) Bes [from besa, basu panther] A deity of foreign origin, portrayed as a dwarf with large bearded head, flat nose, protruding tongue, shaggy hair with an African headdress, girded with a panther’s skin and tail. He is represented as a god of dance and music, also as a god of war, and as a protector of children. In later periods he became merged with some of the aspects of Horus. Perhaps in most aspects, however, Bes is the Egyptian representation of the Latin Cupid.

bib ::: n. --> A small piece of cloth worn by children over the breast, to protect the clothes.
An arctic fish (Gadus luscus), allied to the cod; -- called also pout and whiting pout.
A bibcock. ::: v. t.

birth ::: n. --> The act or fact of coming into life, or of being born; -- generally applied to human beings; as, the birth of a son.
Lineage; extraction; descent; sometimes, high birth; noble extraction.
The condition to which a person is born; natural state or position; inherited disposition or tendency.
The act of bringing forth; as, she had two children at a birth.

block ::: v. t. --> A piece of wood more or less bulky; a solid mass of wood, stone, etc., usually with one or more plane, or approximately plane, faces; as, a block on which a butcher chops his meat; a block by which to mount a horse; children&

Bloggs Family, the ::: An imaginary family consisting of Fred and Mary Bloggs and their children. Used as a standard example in knowledge representation to show the difference between different people. Members of the Bloggs family have been known to pop up in bizarre places such as the DEC Telephone Directory. Compare Mbogo, Dr. Fred.

Bloggs Family, the An imaginary family consisting of Fred and Mary Bloggs and their children. Used as a standard example in knowledge representation to show the difference between extensional and intensional objects. For example, every occurrence of "Fred Bloggs" is the same unique person, whereas occurrences of "person" may refer to different people. Members of the Bloggs family have been known to pop up in bizarre places such as the DEC Telephone Directory. Compare {Mbogo, Dr. Fred}.

blowball ::: n. --> The downy seed head of a dandelion, which children delight to blow away.

B’nai B'rith ::: (Heb. Children of the Covenant) World's oldest and largest Jewish organization, founded in 1843 in New York, concerned with protecting Jewish interests around the world.

bob-cherry ::: n. --> A play among children, in which a cherry, hung so as to bob against the mouth, is to be caught with the teeth.

bopeep ::: n. --> The act of looking out suddenly, as from behind a screen, so as to startle some one (as by children in play), or of looking out and drawing suddenly back, as if frightened.

bottine ::: n. --> A small boot; a lady&

brood ::: v. t. --> The young birds hatched at one time; a hatch; as, a brood of chickens.
The young from the same dam, whether produced at the same time or not; young children of the same mother, especially if nearly of the same age; offspring; progeny; as, a woman with a brood of children.
That which is bred or produced; breed; species.
Heavy waste in tin and copper ores.
To sit over, cover, and cherish; as, a hen broods her

“brought epilepsy to children.” [Rf. The Zohar I,

bugbear ::: n. --> Something frightful, as a specter; anything imaginary that causes needless fright; something used to excite needless fear; also, something really dangerous, used to frighten children, etc.
Same as Bugaboo. ::: a. --> Causing needless fright.

bullbeggar ::: n. --> Something used or suggested to produce terror, as in children or persons of weak mind; a bugbear.

calistheneum ::: n. --> A gymnasium; esp. one for light physical exercise by women and children.

Catechetic: Noun ordinarily employed in the plural, denoting the method and practice of imparting religious instruction orally by means of questions and answers, especially to children. -- J.J.R.

centration: a characteristic of the preoperational stage of cognitive development. Children centre on one aspect of a problem and overlook other perceptual factors.

cherub ::: n. --> A mysterious composite being, the winged footstool and chariot of the Almighty, described in Ezekiel i. and x.
A symbolical winged figure of unknown form used in connection with the mercy seat of the Jewish Ark and Temple.
One of a order of angels, variously represented in art. In European painting the cherubim have been shown as blue, to denote knowledge, as distinguished from the seraphim (see Seraph), and in later art the children&

chicken pox ::: --> A mild, eruptive disease, generally attacking children only; varicella.

child ::: 1. A person between birth and full growth. 2. A baby or infant. 3. A person who has not attained maturity. 4. One who is childish or immature. 5. An individual regarded as strongly affected by another or by a specified time, place, or circumstance. 6. Any person or thing regarded as the product or result of particular agencies, influences, etc. Child, child"s, children, Children, children"s, child-god, Child-Godhead, child-heart, child-heart"s, child-laughter, child-soul, child-sovereign, child-thought, flame-child, foster-child, God-child, King-children.

childbearing ::: n. --> The act of producing or bringing forth children; parturition.

childcrowing ::: n. --> The crowing noise made by children affected with spasm of the laryngeal muscles; false croup.

childermas day ::: --> A day (December 28) observed by mass or festival in commemoration of the children slain by Herod at Bethlehem; -- called also Holy Innocent&

childhood ::: n. --> The state of being a child; the time in which persons are children; the condition or time from infancy to puberty.
Children, taken collectively.
The commencement; the first period.

childing ::: p. pr. & vb. n. --> of Child ::: v. i. --> Bearing Children; (Fig.) productive; fruitful.

childlike ::: a. --> Resembling a child, or that which belongs to children; becoming a child; meek; submissive; dutiful.

child ::: n. --> A son or a daughter; a male or female descendant, in the first degree; the immediate progeny of human parents; -- in law, legitimate offspring. Used also of animals and plants.
A descendant, however remote; -- used esp. in the plural; as, the children of Israel; the children of Edom.
One who, by character of practice, shows signs of relationship to, or of the influence of, another; one closely connected with a place, occupation, character, etc.; as, a child of God; a child

child psychology: ( developmental psychology) the branch of psychology that studies the social and mental development of children.

Children of Heaven—in Enoch I, the children

Ch'in: Personal experience, or knowledge obtained through the contact of one's knowing faculty and the object to be known. (Neo-Mohists.) Parents. Kinship, as distinguished from the more remote relatives and strangers, such distinction being upheld by Confucians as essential to the social structure but severely attacked by the Mohists and Legalists as untenable in the face of the equality of men. Affection, love, which it is important for a ruler to have toward his people and for children toward parents. (Confucianism.)

Chronos (Greek) Time; in Orphism, Phanes (or Eros), Chaos, and Chronos constitute a triad which, emanating from the Unknowable, reproduces the worlds; essentially one, it acts on the plane of maya as three distinct things. Chronos was identified with the titan Kronos, who dethroned Ouranos and succeeded him as ruler of the world, himself being succeeded by Zeus. Kronos devours his own children, which is symbolic of time which both brings forth and destroys events.

cobnut ::: n. --> A large roundish variety of the cultivated hazelnut.
A game played by children with nuts.

cognitive development: the growth of cognitive (thinking) abilities. This may be studied by examining changes in the form and structure of children's thinking as they get older, or by looking at individual differences in the power of children's thinking as measured, e.g. by IQ tests.

Communications Decency Act "legal" (CDA) An amendment to the U.S. 1996 Telecommunications Bill that went into effect on 1996-02-08. The law, originally proposed by Senator James Exon to protect children from obscenity on the Internet, ended up making it punishable by fines of up to $250,000 to post indecent language on the Internet anywhere that a minor could read it. Thousands of outraged {Internet} users turned their {web pages} black in protest or displayed the {Electronic Frontier Foundation}'s special {icons}. On 1996-06-12, a three-judge panel in Philadelphia ruled the CDA unconstitutional and issued an injunction against the United States Justice Department forbidding them to enforce the "indecency" provisions of the law. Internet users celebrated by displaying an animated "Free Speech" fireworks icon to their web pages, courtesy of the {Voters Telecommunications Watch}. The Justice Department appealed the decision to the U.S. Supreme Court. (1996-11-03)

concrete operational period: In Piaget's stages of cognitive development, a period between ages seven and eleven during which children gain a better understanding of mental operations. Children begin thinking logically about concrete events, but have difficulty understanding abstract or hypothetical concepts.

concubine ::: n. --> A woman who cohabits with a man without being his wife; a paramour.
A wife of inferior condition; a lawful wife, but not united to the man by the usual ceremonies, and of inferior condition. Such were Hagar and Keturah, the concubines of Abraham; and such concubines were allowed by the Roman laws. Their children were not heirs of their father.

Conditional Immortality: A teaching affirming that immortality is a gift of God conferred on believers in Christ, who become the children of God, and denying that the human soul is immortal by nature. -- J.J.R.

conduct disorder is used to describe a pattern of repetitive behavior of children where the rights of others or the current social norms are violated. Symptoms include verbal and physical. aggression, cruel behavior toward people and pets, destructive behavior, lying, truancy, vandalism, and stealing.

conservation: understanding that physical characteristics of number or quantity do not change, even though the appearance may change, and is demonstrated by children in the pre-operational stage of Piagets theory of development.

control ::: n. --> A duplicate book, register, or account, kept to correct or check another account or register; a counter register.
That which serves to check, restrain, or hinder; restraint.
Power or authority to check or restrain; restraining or regulating influence; superintendence; government; as, children should be under parental control.

cookie monster ::: (recreation) (From the children's TV program Sesame Street) Any of a family of early (1970s) hacks reported on TOPS-10, ITS, Multics and elsewhere required responses ranged in complexity from COOKIE through HAVE A COOKIE and upward.See also wabbit.[Jargon File] (1997-02-12)

cookie monster "recreation" (From the children's TV program "Sesame Street") Any of a family of early (1970s) hacks reported on {TOPS-10}, {ITS}, {Multics} and elsewhere that would lock up either the victim's terminal (on a {time-sharing} machine) or the {console} (on a batch {mainframe}), repeatedly demanding "I WANT A COOKIE". The required responses ranged in complexity from "COOKIE" through "HAVE A COOKIE" and upward. See also {wabbit}. [{Jargon File}] (1997-02-12)

coral ::: n. --> The hard parts or skeleton of various Anthozoa, and of a few Hydrozoa. Similar structures are also formed by some Bryozoa.
The ovaries of a cooked lobster; -- so called from their color.
A piece of coral, usually fitted with small bells and other appurtenances, used by children as a plaything.

Creole: A native language, which merges together the traits of several languages, i.e. an advanced and fully formed pidgin. In the American South, black slaves were taken from a variety of African tribes sharing no language. Thus, on the plantation they developed first a pidgin (limited and simplified) version of English with heavy Portuguese and African influences. This pidgin allowed slaves some rudimentary communication with each other and with their slave masters. In time, they lost their original African languages and the mixed speech became the native tongue of their children, a Creole.

dad ::: n. --> Father; -- a word sometimes used by children.

Danava(s) (Sanskrit) Dānava-s Children of Danu (or Danayu) and Kasyapa, often identified with the daityas and asuras, and held to be enemies of the gods or devas. The titans and demon-magicians of the fourth root-race, almost identical with the daityas or giants and irreconcilable opponents of those groups of the fourth root-race who were the upholders of ritualism and idol-worship.

danavas ::: Titans, children of Danu, the Mother of division.

danus ::: children of Danu, [a class of demons]. [Ved.]

dead children in Paradise.”

deliverance ::: n. --> The act of delivering or freeing from restraint, captivity, peril, and the like; rescue; as, the deliverance of a captive.
Act of bringing forth children.
Act of speaking; utterance.
The state of being delivered, or freed from restraint.
Anything delivered or communicated; esp., an opinion or decision expressed publicly.

demon Obizuth, a female destroyer of children.

Developmental Psychology ::: The area of psychology focused on how children grow psychologically to become who they are as adults.

dill ::: n. --> An herb (Peucedanum graveolens), the seeds of which are moderately warming, pungent, and aromatic, and were formerly used as a soothing medicine for children; -- called also dillseed. ::: a. --> To still; to calm; to soothe, as one in pain.

discovery learning: a Piagetian belief that children learn through self-discovery, aided by a teacher providing suitable materials, thereby stimulating intrinsic satisfaction.

disobey ::: v. t. --> Not to obey; to neglect or refuse to obey (a superior or his commands, the laws, etc.); to transgress the commands of (one in authority); to violate, as an order; as, refractory children disobey their parents; men disobey their Maker and the laws. ::: v. i. --> To refuse or neglect to obey; to violate commands; to

distribution ::: n. --> The act of distributing or dispensing; the act of dividing or apportioning among several or many; apportionment; as, the distribution of an estate among heirs or children.
Separation into parts or classes; arrangement of anything into parts; disposition; classification.
That which is distributed.
A resolving a whole into its parts.
The sorting of types and placing them in their proper

divert ::: v. t. --> To turn aside; to turn off from any course or intended application; to deflect; as, to divert a river from its channel; to divert commerce from its usual course.
To turn away from any occupation, business, or study; to cause to have lively and agreeable sensations; to amuse; to entertain; as, children are diverted with sports; men are diverted with works of wit and humor.

Dweller on the Threshold (Dweller of the Threshold) Coined by Bulwer-Lytton in his romance Zanoni, where it represents a malevolent entity of awful and terrifying aspect awaiting to menace and tempt the aspirant to occultism. The author, by means of this vivid portrayal, has expressed the mystical fact that when one has taken a stand to overcome a certain weakness in one’s nature, or even a habit, such resolution seems to array all the opposing forces against the aspirant. Thus it may readily be understood that when one seeks to enter the domain of the occult, a similar experience awaits the candidate; but the forces or energies thus aroused are of one’s own making, and they must be met and conquered by their originator before progress may be successfully made. “The real Dweller on the Threshold is formed of the despair and despondency of the neophyte, who is called upon to give up all his old affections for kindred, parents and children, as well as his aspirations for objects of worldly ambition, which have perhaps been his associates for many incarnations. When called upon to give up these things, the neophyte feels a kind of blank, before he realizes his higher possibilities.” (Subba Row, Theos 7:284).

echolalia: a condition often found in autisticchildren and catatonic schizophrenics, whereby individuals demonstrate a pathological repetition of other’s words, either immediately or delayed for hours or days.

Edward Yourdon ::: (person) A software engineering consultant, widely known as the developer of the Yourdon method of structured systems analysis and design, as well as software technology trends and products in the United States and several other countries around the world.Ed Yourdon received a B.S. in Applied Mathematics from MIT, and has done graduate work at MIT and at the Polytechnic Institute of New York. He has been in Buenos Aires, Argentina and has received numerous honors and awards from other universities and professional societies around the world.He has worked in the computer industry for 30 years, including positions with DEC and General Electric. Earlier in his career, he worked on over 25 different mainframe computers, and was involved in a number of pioneering computer projects involving time-sharing and virtual memory.In 1974, he founded the consulting firm, Yourdon, Inc.. He is currently immersed in research in new developments in software engineering, such as object-oriented software development and system dynamics modelling.Ed Yourdon is the author of over 200 technical articles; he has also written 19 computer books, including a novel on computer crime and a book for the general Portugese, Dutch, French, German, and other languages, and his articles have appeared in virtually all of the major computer journals.He is a regular keynote speaker at major computer conferences around the world, and serves as the conference Chairman for Digital Consulting's SOFTWARE WORLD software industry opportunities in the former Soviet Union, and a member of the expert advisory panel on CASE acquisition for the U.S. Department of Defense.Mr. Yourdon was born on a small planet at the edge of one of the distant red-shifted galaxies. He now lives in the Center of the Universe (New York City) with his wife, three children, and nine Macintosh computers, all of which are linked together through an Appletalk network. (1995-04-16)

Edward Yourdon "person" A {software engineering} consultant, widely known as the developer of the "{Yourdon method}" of structured systems analysis and design, as well as the co-developer of the Coad/Yourdon method of {object-oriented analysis} and design. He is also the editor of three software journals - American Programmer, Guerrilla Programmer, and Application Development Strategies - that analyse software technology trends and products in the United States and several other countries around the world. Ed Yourdon received a B.S. in Applied Mathematics from {MIT}, and has done graduate work at MIT and at the Polytechnic Institute of New York. He has been appointed an Honorary Professor of {Information Technology} at Universidad CAECE in Buenos Aires, Argentina and has received numerous honors and awards from other universities and professional societies around the world. He has worked in the computer industry for 30 years, including positions with {DEC} and {General Electric}. Earlier in his career, he worked on over 25 different {mainframe} computers, and was involved in a number of pioneering computer projects involving {time-sharing} and {virtual memory}. In 1974, he founded the consulting firm, {Yourdon, Inc.}. He is currently immersed in research in new developments in software engineering, such as object-oriented software development and {system dynamics} modelling. Ed Yourdon is the author of over 200 technical articles; he has also written 19 computer books, including a novel on {computer crime} and a book for the general public entitled Nations At Risk. His most recent books are Object-Oriented Systems Development (1994), Decline and Fall of the American Programmer (1992), Object-Oriented Design (1991), and Object-Oriented Analysis (1990). Several of his books have been translated into Japanese, Russian, Chinese, Spanish, Portugese, Dutch, French, German, and other languages, and his articles have appeared in virtually all of the major computer journals. He is a regular keynote speaker at major computer conferences around the world, and serves as the conference Chairman for Digital Consulting's SOFTWARE WORLD conference. He was an advisor to Technology Transfer's research project on software industry opportunities in the former Soviet Union, and a member of the expert advisory panel on CASE acquisition for the U.S. Department of Defense. Mr. Yourdon was born on a small planet at the edge of one of the distant red-shifted galaxies. He now lives in the Center of the Universe (New York City) with his wife, three children, and nine Macintosh computers, all of which are linked together through an Appletalk network. (1995-04-16)

egocentricity: evident at the preoperational stage, whereby a young child is unable to take the perspective of another person. Piaget’s ‘three mountains’ experiment is a test of egocentricity, as children are unable to see how the ‘mountains’ would look to a child at a different location.

Egocentric ::: The thinking in the preoperational stage of cognitive development where children believe everyone sees the world fro the same perspective as he or she does.

Eidolon(Greek; plural eidola) ::: A word meaning "image" of the man that was. After death there remains in theastral world -- which is on the other side of the threshold of physical life, the etheric world -- the"shadow" of the man that was. The ancients called these human shadows, shades; modern children andnursemaids call them ghosts and spooks; and each such shade is but an eidolon, or astral image or palecopy of the physical man that was. This eidolon coheres for a while in the astral realms or in thesuperphysical ether, and its particles are magnetically held more or less coherent as long as the physicalcorpse is not fully dissolved into its component elements; but these eidola in a comparatively short timefade out, for they decay in a manner closely resembling the disintegration of the physical body.

elegant (From Mathematics) Combining simplicity, power, and a certain ineffable grace of design. Higher praise than "clever", "winning" or even {cuspy}. The French aviator, adventurer, and author Antoine de Saint-Exup'ery, probably best known for his classic children's book "The Little Prince", was also an aircraft designer. He gave us perhaps the best definition of engineering elegance when he said "A designer knows he has achieved perfection not when there is nothing left to add, but when there is nothing left to take away." [{Jargon File}] (1994-11-29)

elegant ::: (From Mathematics) Combining simplicity, power, and a certain ineffable grace of design. Higher praise than clever, winning or even cuspy.The French aviator, adventurer, and author Antoine de Saint-Exup'ery, probably best known for his classic children's book The Little Prince, was also an elegance when he said A designer knows he has achieved perfection not when there is nothing left to add, but when there is nothing left to take away.[Jargon File] (1994-11-29)

elohim (children of God), as listed in the Midrash

Eosphoros (Greek) The morning star, equivalent of Lucifer or Venus. Venus “was known in pre-Hesiodic theogony as Eosphoros (or Phosphoros) and Hesperos, the children of the dawn and twilight. In Hesiod, moreover, the planet is decomposed into two divine beings, two brothers — Eosphoros (the Lucifer of the Latins) the morning, and Hesperos, the evening star. They are the children of Astraios and Eos, the starry heaven and the dawn, as also of Kephalos and Eos . . .” (BCW 8:16). (BCW 8:5-6, 10-1, 18, 25, 27n)

erlking ::: n. --> A personification, in German and Scandinavian mythology, of a spirit natural power supposed to work mischief and ruin, esp. to children.

Eve), Lilith bore Adam every day 100 children.

Fafnir A mythical dragon in the Norse Edda. In the long and involved saga of the Children of the Mist (Niflungar, best known as the Wagnerian Nibelungen), Fáfnir slew his father for his golden treasure, which had been cursed by the dwarf Andvari [from and spirit + vari watcher or guardian]. Fáfnir assumed the form of a dragon and lay guarding the gold on Gnipaheden (high heath). His brother Regin, desiring to share the gold, persuaded his ward, the hero Sigurd, to kill the dragon and cook its heart for him. When Sigurd did so, he burnt his finger. Instinctively putting it in his mouth, he found that, as soon as the dragon’s heart-blood touched his tongue, he became able to understand the language and messages of the birds.

fairy tale: A story, generally for children about magical beings or the supernatural, often with a moral or message.

Family planning - A health service which offers help and advice to couples to help the to decide if and when to have children and how many.

family ::: v. t. --> The collective body of persons who live in one house, and under one head or manager; a household, including parents, children, and servants, and, as the case may be, lodgers or boarders.
The group comprising a husband and wife and their dependent children, constituting a fundamental unit in the organization of society.
Those who descend from one common progenitor; a tribe, clan, or race; kindred; house; as, the human family; the family of

fecund ::: a. --> Fruitful in children; prolific.

Fertility rate - The average number of children born to each woman in a country.

ferule ::: n. --> A flat piece of wood, used for striking, children, esp. on the hand, in punishment. ::: v. t. --> To punish with a ferule.

fescue ::: n. --> A straw, wire, stick, etc., used chiefly to point out letters to children when learning to read.
An instrument for playing on the harp; a plectrum.
The style of a dial.
A grass of the genus Festuca. ::: v. i. & t.

Following the war in heaven there took place an exchange of “hostages” between the aesir and vanir, and Njord (Saturn) was a vanagod sent as hostage to the aesir. He represents the saturnian qualities, among them those of Chronos (time). His children are Frey, the earth deity, and Freya, Venus, who is the guardian and protectress of the intelligent kingdom (humanity) on earth. This suggests that Njord was an emissary or avatara from the wise vanir to the active planetary gods, and that the vanir inspire avataric figures among the aesir. There are indications also that the aesir may graduate to the stature of the wise vanagods.

’’form of little children or little

fourling ::: n. --> One of four children born at the same time.
A compound or twin crystal consisting of four individuals.

[French] ::: All usurpation has a cruel backlash and he who usurps should think of that, at least for the sake of his children who almost always pay the penalty.

Freya, Freyja, Froja (Icelandic, Scandinavian) Lady; Norse goddess of the planet Venus and sister of Frey, god of the planet Earth. Both are children of Njord, the Norse Saturn-Chronos, patron of the planet Saturn and the representative of time. Hence Frey and Freya are the children of time and due to end in time.

Frey, Freyr, Fro (Icelandic, Scandinavian) [from fro seed; Anglo-Saxon frea; Swedish frojda rejoice] The Norse god associated with the earth: in theosophy he represents the planetary chain whose soul-world (Alfhem) was his “teething gift in the morning of time.” Frey and his sister Freya, goddess of the planet Venus, are the children of Njord, the Norse Saturn-Chronos.

frock ::: n. --> A loose outer garment; especially, a gown forming a part of European modern costume for women and children; also, a coarse shirtlike garment worn by some workmen over their other clothes; a smock frock; as, a marketman&

F scale: a measuring instrument used by Adorno to measure the authoritarian personality, by exploring the extent to which people agree with statements such 'Obedience and respect for authority are the most important virtues children should learn.'

Fu lu shou: In Chinese philosophy, the Three Plenties—blessing or happiness, official emolument and the honor which it brings, and longevity. They are also called the Three Stars, as each of them is believed to be dependent on a star-god. They are represented either by the three corresponding Chinese ideographic characters, or by a bat (fu) symbolizing happiness, a deer (lu) symbolizing honor, and a peach (shou) symbolizing longevity, or by a smiling figure, with or without children surrounding him, to represent happiness, an official to represent honor, and an old man to represent longevity. These representations are used as charms, as objects of worship, or simply as felicitations.

gehenna ::: n. --> The valley of Hinnom, near Jerusalem, where some of the Israelites sacrificed their children to Moloch, which, on this account, was afterward regarded as a place of abomination, and made a receptacle for all the refuse of the city, perpetual fires being kept up in order to prevent pestilential effluvia. In the New Testament the name is transferred, by an easy metaphor, to Hell.

Gehenna: The word is derived from the Hebrew Ge Hinnom, the Valley of Hinnom, near Jerusalem, where the ancient Israelites sacrificed children to the god Moloch; in later times, the valley was regarded as a place of refuse, where fires were kept continually burning to prevent pestilence. The name Gehenna was adopted for the “bottomless pit” of eternal fire where the wicked are thrust after death and punished and tormented forever.

Gei’ Hinnom (Hebrew) Gēi’ Hinnōm Also Gai-hinnom. The valley of Hinnom, generally rendered as by the Greek Gehenna, situated south of Jerusalem, in which was Tophet where children were at one time sacrificed to Moloch (2 Kings 23:10). Later the place was used as a crematorium for the refuse of the city, perpetual fires being kept for that purpose. In the Bible it is translated as hell or hell of fire, but the Hebrew word bears no such interpretation. The Greek Gehenna “is identical with the Homeric Tartarus” (IU 2:507).

genealogy ::: n. --> An account or history of the descent of a person or family from an ancestor; enumeration of ancestors and their children in the natural order of succession; a pedigree.
Regular descent of a person or family from a progenitor; pedigree; lineage.

genetic: inherited; having to do with information that is passed from parents to children through genes in sperm and egg cells.

Gleam ::: Gleam, the Children of the unembodied

gocart ::: n. --> A framework moving on casters, designed to support children while learning to walk.

god ::: a being conceived as the perfect, omnipotent, omniscient originator and ruler of the universe, the principal object of faith and worship in monotheistic religions. gods, gods", God"s, Gods, God-bliss, God-born, god-chant, God-child, god-children, God-ecstasy, God-face, God-frame, God-Force, God-given, god-haunts, God-instinct"s, God-joy, God-Light, god-kind, God-knowledge, God-language, God-light, god-mind, god-phase, God-spark, god-speech, God-state, god-touch, God-vision"s, god-wings, child-god, dream-god"s, half-god, Sun-god"s.

Gods ::: The old pantheons were builded upon an ancient and esoteric wisdom which taught, under the guise of apublic mythology, profound secrets of the structure and operations of the universe which surrounds us.The entire human race has believed in gods, has believed in beings superior to men; the ancients all saidthat men are the "children" of these gods, and that from these superior beings, existent in the azurespaces, men draw all that in them is; and, furthermore, that men themselves, as children of the gods, arein their inmost essence divine beings linked forever with the boundless universe of which each humanbeing, just as is the case with every other entity everywhere, is an inseparable part. This is a truly sublimeconception.One should not think of human forms when the theosophist speaks of the gods; we mean the arupa -- the"formless" -- entities, beings of pure intelligence and understanding, relatively pure essences, relativelypure spirits, formless as we physical humans conceive form. The gods are the higher inhabitants ofnature. They are intrinsic portions of nature itself, for they are its informing principles. They are as muchsubject to the wills and energies of still higher beings -- call these wills and energies the "laws" of higherbeings, if you will -- as we are, and as are the kingdoms of nature below us.The ancients put realities, living beings, in the place of laws which, as Occidentals use the term, are onlyabstractions -- an expression for the action of entities in nature; the ancients did not cheat themselves soeasily with words. They called them gods, spiritual entities. Not one single great thinker of the ancients,until the Christian era, ever talked about laws of nature, as if these laws were living entities, as if theseabstractions were actual entities which did things. Did the laws of navigation ever navigate a ship? Doesthe law of gravity pull the planets together? Does it unite or pull the atoms together? This word laws issimply a mental abstraction signifying unerring action of conscious and semi-conscious energies innature.

God to instruct the children of men, but they fell

governess ::: n. --> A female governor; a woman invested with authority to control and direct; especially, one intrusted with the care and instruction of children, -- usually in their homes.

Gwydion (Welsh) The son of Don (Irish, Dana). There were two chief god-families: the Children of Don and the Children of Llyr. Gwydion might be equated with Hermes. His castle (Caer Gwydion) is the Milky Way, but also (like many of the stars and constellations) it was projected in Wales somewhere. An exactly similar projecting of celestial powers and functions into human life was at one time universal. One has to divine the functions of these gods from corresponding figures in other mythologies: in the Mabinogi they are all euhemerized into men.

having begotten children “whom they called

heap ::: 1. (programming) An area of memory used for dynamic memory allocation where blocks of memory are allocated and freed in an arbitrary order and the pattern of allocation and size of blocks is not known until run time. Typically, a program has one heap which it may use for several different purposes.Heap is required by languages in which functions can return arbitrary data structures or functions with free variables (see closure). In C functions malloc and free provide access to the heap.Contrast stack. See also dangling pointer.2. (programming) A data structure with its elements partially ordered (sorted) such that finding either the minimum or the maximum (but not both) of smallest/largest element can be done in O(log n) time, where n is the number of elements.Formally, a heap is a binary tree with a key in each node, such that all the leaves of the tree are on two adjacent levels; all leaves on the lowest level the key in the root is at least as large as the keys in its children (if any), and the left and right subtrees (if they exist) are again heaps.Note that the last condition assumes that the goal is finding the minimum quickly.Heaps are often implemented as one-dimensional arrays. Still assuming that the goal is finding the minimum quickly the invariant is heap[i] = heap[2*i] and heap[i] = heap[2*i+1] for all i, be used to implement priority queues or in sort algorithms. (1996-02-26)

heap 1. "programming" An area of memory used for {dynamic memory allocation} where blocks of memory are allocated and freed in an arbitrary order and the pattern of allocation and size of blocks is not known until {run time}. Typically, a program has one heap which it may use for several different purposes. Heap is required by languages in which functions can return arbitrary data structures or functions with {free variables} (see {closure}). In {C} functions {malloc} and {free} provide access to the heap. Contrast {stack}. See also {dangling pointer}. 2. "programming" A data structure with its elements partially ordered (sorted) such that finding either the minimum or the maximum (but not both) of the elements is computationally inexpensive (independent of the number of elements), while both adding a new item and finding each subsequent smallest/largest element can be done in O(log n) time, where n is the number of elements. Formally, a heap is a {binary tree} with a key in each {node}, such that all the {leaves} of the tree are on two adjacent levels; all leaves on the lowest level occur to the left and all levels, except possibly the lowest, are filled; and the key in the {root} is at least as large as the keys in its children (if any), and the left and right subtrees (if they exist) are again heaps. Note that the last condition assumes that the goal is finding the minimum quickly. Heaps are often implemented as one-dimensional {arrays}. Still assuming that the goal is finding the minimum quickly the {invariant} is  heap[i] "= heap[2*i] and heap[i] "= heap[2*i+1] for all i, where heap[i] denotes the i-th element, heap[1] being the first. Heaps can be used to implement {priority queues} or in {sort} algorithms. (1996-02-26)

Hesperos (Greek) Venus as the evening star, brother of Eosphoros or Phosphoros (equivalent to the Roman Lucifer), the morning star, children of dawn and twilight. In Hesiod they are children of Astraios and Eos (starry heaven and dawn). Hesperos was glorified in early Christian and pagan bridal songs, and Blavatsky calls Hesperos the father of the Hesperides. (SD 1:386; BCW 8:16-8)

hide-and-seek ::: a children"s game in which one player tries to find and catch others who are hiding.

hogmanay ::: n. --> The old name, in Scotland, for the last day of the year, on which children go about singing, and receive a dole of bread or cakes; also, the entertainment given on that day to a visitor, or the gift given to an applicant.

holland ::: n. --> A kind of linen first manufactured in Holland; a linen fabric used for window shades, children&

holocaust ::: “The Mother not only governs all from above but she descends into this lesser triple universe. Impersonally, all things here, even the movements of the Ignorance, are herself in veiled power and her creations in diminished substance, her Nature-body and Nature-force, and they exist because, moved by the mysterious fiat of the Supreme to work out something that was there in the possibilities of the Infinite, she has consented to the great sacrifice and has put on like a mask the soul and forms of the Ignorance. But personally too she has stooped to descend here into the Darkness that she may lead it to the Light, into the Falsehood and Error that she may convert it to the Truth, into this Death that she may turn it to godlike Life, into this world-pain and its obstinate sorrow and suffering that she may end it in the transforming ecstasy of her sublime Ananda. In her deep and great love for her children she has consented to put on herself the cloak of this obscurity, condescended to bear the attacks and torturing influences of the powers of the Darkness and the Falsehood, borne to pass though the portals of the birth that is a death, taken upon herself the pangs and sorrows and sufferings of the creation, since it seemed that thus alone could it be lifted to the Light and Joy and Truth and eternal Life. This is the great sacrifice called sometimes the sacrifice of the Purusha, but much more deeply the holocaust of Prakriti, the sacrifice of the Divine Mother.” The Mother

hornbook ::: n. --> The first book for children, or that from which in former times they learned their letters and rudiments; -- so called because a sheet of horn covered the small, thin board of oak, or the slip of paper, on which the alphabet, digits, and often the Lord&

Hughes, Ted: Born on 17 August 1930 in Yorkshire, England, Ted Hughes was a celebrated poet and writer of children’s books. The struggle between the beauty and violence in the natural world was a concern which Hughes explored in his work. His work includes the Crow (1970) and The Iron Man (1968). He died on 28 October 1998. He was married to SylviaPlath.

idolize ::: v. t. --> To make an idol of; to pay idolatrous worship to; as, to idolize the sacred bull in Egypt.
To love to excess; to love or reverence to adoration; as, to idolize gold, children, a hero. ::: v. i. --> To practice idolatry.

  "I find it difficult to take these psycho-analysts at all seriously when they try to scrutinise spiritual experience by the flicker of their torch-lights, — yet perhaps one ought to, for half-knowledge is a powerful thing and can be a great obstacle to the coming in front of the true Truth. This new psychology looks to me very much like children learning some summary and not very adequate alphabet, exulting in putting their a-b-c-d of the subconscient and the mysterious underground super-ego together and imagining that their first book of obscure beginnings (c-a-t cat, t-r-e-e tree) is the very heart of the real knowledge. They look from down up and explain the higher lights by the lower obscurities; but the foundation of these things is above and not below, upari budhna esam.” Letters on Yoga

“I find it difficult to take these psycho-analysts at all seriously when they try to scrutinise spiritual experience by the flicker of their torch-lights,—yet perhaps one ought to, for half-knowledge is a powerful thing and can be a great obstacle to the coming in front of the true Truth. This new psychology looks to me very much like children learning some summary and not very adequate alphabet, exulting in putting their a-b-c-d of the subconscient and the mysterious underground super-ego together and imagining that their first book of obscure beginnings (c-a-t cat, t-r-e-e tree) is the very heart of the real knowledge. They look from down up and explain the higher lights by the lower obscurities; but the foundation of these things is above and not below, upari budhna esam.” Letters on Yoga

impotency ::: n. --> The quality or condition of being impotent; want of strength or power, animal, intellectual, or moral; weakness; feebleness; inability; imbecility.
Want of self-restraint or self-control.
Want of procreative power; inability to copulate, or beget children; also, sometimes, sterility; barrenness.

In connection with man, the kabiri are the four lower classes of spiritual entities otherwise known as pitris, kumaras, and agnishvattas — all children of kosmic mahat. These divinities, although minor gods compared with the twelve great gods, were nevertheless held in the highest veneration particularly by those who were initiated into their Mysteries. Herodotus speaks of them and their functions with great reserve, but refers to them as being fire gods — which they were because cosmically representing the divine powers of the creative intellectual fire which in humanity works in similar fashion as the intellectual fire- or solar pitris. Their human influence is connected directly with manas and buddhi-manas.

Indeed, in ancient India, according to the laws of life then prevailing, all students, whether higher or lower, had to pass through the four stages of imbodied life on earth, and one of these was called grihastha — a man who had his home, wife, and children, as it was then a religious duty for everyone to carry on his own family line.

indulge ::: v. t. --> To be complacent toward; to give way to; not to oppose or restrain
to give free course to; to give one&

infantry ::: n. --> A body of children.
A body of soldiers serving on foot; foot soldiers, in distinction from cavalry.

In one interpretation Niobe represents an Atlantean race, and her seven sons and seven daughters are its branches. She descends from the Atlantides, representative of the doomed continent. Her children are slain by Apollo and Artemis, representing the sons of will and yoga; and she was changed into a stone from which has flowed an unceasing stream — an allusion to the rivers of lives broken up into the various races and branchlets forming the living flowing stream of human existence.

insecure attachment: a form of attachment between infant and caregiver that develops as a result of the caregiver's lack of sensitive responding to the infant's needs. The two types of insecure attachment are insecure/avoidant (children who avoid social interaction with others) and insecure/resistant (seek and reject social interaction).

In Sumerian mythology, the children and followers of An, judges of the dead.

intertrigo ::: n. --> A rubbing or chafing of the skin; especially, an abrasion or excoriation of the skin between folds, as in fat or neglected children.

Ivaldi seemingly represents the previous lifetime of our planetary consciousness which was imbodied in the moon when it was living before the earth was formed. His is the home of the dark elves, said to be situated beneath Midgard (the earth). His children are Nanna (the lunar soul), and Idun (the terrestrial soul), while Hjuke and Bil are the children whose shadows are seen on the face of the full moon and who live on in the nursery rhyme of Jack and Jill. Additional descendants of Ivaldi are the dwarfs Brock and Sindri, representing respectively the mineral and vegetable kingdoms now on earth.

jam ::: n. --> A kind of frock for children.
See Jamb.
A mass of people or objects crowded together; also, the pressure from a crowd; a crush; as, a jam in a street; a jam of logs in a river.
An injury caused by jamming.
A preserve of fruit boiled with sugar and water; as, raspberry jam; currant jam; grape jam.

Jhumur: “The spirit that has taken birth sometimes does not reach the goal. There is a kind of a witness consciousness that puts a cross against it and you go back to the beginning all over again. It’s like the game snakes and ladders that we used to play as children. You have to go back to the first square and start all over again. You almost reach the goal and then you fall back and have to start all over again.”

Jhumur: “They want to enter into a body as they do not have one as yet. The gleam is light. Sri Aurobindo is speaking of the early light, an infant glow of heavens near to morn. It is the beginning of new light where all possibilities of manifestation are still just possibilities, potentialities, and they are waiting to embody themselves, to manifest themselves as if a new dawn brings in new manifestations. Children, because they are still not quite developed, not fully formed in themselves. It is still just a gleam.”

jinnee ::: n. --> A genius or demon; one of the fabled genii, good and evil spirits, supposed to be the children of fire, and to have the power of assuming various forms.

Kalaka (Sanskrit) Kālakā One of the daughters of the Danava Vaisvanara. Kalaka and her sister Puloma were mothers of thirty millions of Danavas by Kasyapa. They are said to have lived in Hiranyapura (the golden city) which floats in the air: in one sense the sun, and in another sense the etheric regions of space interior to the physical universe. Their children were called Kalakanjas and Paulomas.

Kamsa, Kansa (Sanskrit) Kaṃsa, Kaṃśa A tyrannical king of Mathura in ancient India, evil uncle of Krishna. When it was foretold that the eighth child of Devaki would kill him, he endeavored to destroy all of her children; so the parents fled with Krishna, their eighth child. Then Kansa ordered all male children of the land to be killed, but Krishna escaped — a legend paralleling the massacre of the infants by King Herod of Palestine in the New Testament. In the legends surrounding great religious figures, “everyone of them, whether at their birth or afterwards, is searched for, and threatened with death (yet never killed) by an opposing power (the world of Matter and Illusion), whether it be called a king Kamsa, king Herod, or king Mara (the Evil Power)” (BCW 14:141). Thus Kamsa in one aspect stands for the opposing power in initiation rites. Krishna, as it was predicted, finally killed his persecutor.(SD 2:48, 504n, 604n; BCW 8:378)

Karaim Jews “Jews of the Crimea — who call themselves the descendants of the true children of Israel, i.e., of the Sadducees — reject the Torah and the Pentateuch of the Synagogue, reject the Sabbath of the Jews (keeping Friday), will have neither the Books of the Prophets nor the Psalms — nothing but their own Books of Moses and that they call his one and real Law” (BCW 14:174).

Karanatman (Sanskrit) Kāraṇātman [from kāraṇa cause + ātman self] The causal self; the divine source of one’s being, from which flow forth in a descending scale in continuously less ethereal grades and qualities the various elements which form the human compound constitution. It is the causal self because from it as the primordial fountain of consciousness and being flow forth all the elements, principles, qualities, characteristics — the svabhava — of any entity undergoing its long evolutionary peregrination in the realms of the manifested universe. It is equivalent to atman, called in Hindu literature Isvara (Lord). The various monads in the human constitution — divine, spiritual, human, animal, and astral-vital — are derivatives from this fundamental or supreme atman in the constitution, its children or offspring. These various monads by their reproductive action actually are the causal principles or instruments of the various and unending series of reimbodiments that any entity during the kosmic manvantara is under karmic necessity of undergoing; and it is, therefore, these various monads in their outer or vehicular aspect which are the respective karanopadhis or karana-sarira.

kindergarten ::: n. --> A school for young children, conducted on the theory that education should be begun by gratifying and cultivating the normal aptitude for exercise, play, observation, imitation, and construction; -- a name given by Friedrich Froebel, a German educator, who introduced this method of training, in rooms opening on a garden.

king ::: 1. A male sovereign. 2. One that is supreme or preeminent in a particular group, category, or sphere. 3. Fig. One who or that which is preeminent in a particular category or group or field. king"s, kings, Kings, king-children, king-sages.

Kronos (Greek) In Greek mythology, the youngest of the titans, son of Ouranos (heaven) and Gaia (earth). His mother gave him a sickle, emblem of karmic reapings in the course of time, when he led the war against his father. After castrating his father, he became ruler of the gods and, so he would not suffer a similar fate, he swallowed all his children by his wife-sister, Rhea. Eventually, however, he was overthrown by his youngest son, Zeus. In some accounts he was imprisoned in Tartarus, in others he was reconciled with Zeus and reigned with Rhadamanthys on the Islands of the Blessed.

Lamia: A demon, believed to assume the form of a beautiful woman and devour children or suck their blood. (Plural: lamiae or lamias.)

language acquisition: the processes by which children acquire or develop human language.

latency stage : Freud's fourth stage of psychosexual development whereby sexual preoccupations are repressed, children focus on interact with same sex peers.

Latency Stage ::: Freud&

Latona (Latin) Equivalent of the Greek Leto; mother of Apollo and Artemis. Latona quarreled with Niobe, who taunted her with having only one son and one daughter, whereas she herself had seven sons and seven daughters. As a result, the 14 children were slain by Apollo and Artemis. Latona, geographically, represents the polar region and the former Hyperborean continent. Niobe is the Atlantean race, with its seven subraces and their seven branches; this race, falling into sin, is destroyed by Apollo and Artemis, deities of light; while an allusion to the Atlantean flood is seen in the copious tears of Niobe (SD 2:770). We see here how the keys to the Mysteries are made up into interesting stories, and thus repeated from age to age.

legitim ::: a. --> The portion of movable estate to which the children are entitled upon the death of the father.

Lilin (Aramaic) Līlīn. In the Hebrew Qabbalah, a name for those general classes of astral and semi-astral entities who in the early times of the human race, notably during the third root-race, were the offspring of unconscious sorcery arising in intercourse between the unconscious mankind of those times and astral or semi-astral entities lower than man. For this reason in the Qabbalah they are inaccurately but graphically called demons. Referred to as children of Lilith and their descendants.

Lilith or the Liliths in the common Talmudic idea are nocturnal specters or female creatures usually appearing at night and haunting human beings. The Rabbis describe these entities as having the female form, as being elegantly dressed, and as lying in wait for children by night. These Jewish fables,which have direct reference to female elementaries and other denizens of the astral light, and correspond to the Roman and Greek empusas, stringes, and lamiae; the Arabian ghulah (masculine ghul), entities of monstrous character dwelling in the sandy deserts, awaiting men and destroying them if possible; and to the Hindu pramlocha, khados, and dakinis.

lisp ::: v. i. --> To pronounce the sibilant letter s imperfectly; to give s and z the sound of th; -- a defect common among children.
To speak with imperfect articulation; to mispronounce, as a child learning to talk.
To speak hesitatingly with a low voice, as if afraid. ::: v. t.

lullaby: A calming song designed for children to help them go to sleep.

magic realism: The expression refers to fiction that merges realistic elements with the fantastic. Texts renowned for the use of magic realism include Rushdie'sMidnight's children. Other writers who apply magic realism include Esquival’s Like Water for Chocolate.

Mahat(Sanskrit) ::: This word means "great." Mahat is a technical term in the Brahmanic system, and is the"father-mother" of manas; it is the "mother" of the manasaputras or sons of mind, or that element fromwhich they spring, that element which they breathe and of which they are the children. In the Sankhyaphilosophy -- one of the six darsanas or "visions," i.e., systems of philosophical visioning of ancientIndia -- mahat is a term that corresponds to kosmic buddhi, but more accurately perhaps to maha-buddhi.

make-believe ::: n. --> A feigning to believe, as in the play of children; a mere pretense; a fiction; an invention. ::: a. --> Feigned; insincere.

Manasaputras (Sanskrit) Mānasaputra-s [from mānasa intelligent from manas mind + putra son, child] Sons of mind. Mind manifesting in the universe is called mahat; when manifesting in particular entities it is called manas. Manasa signifies beings who are endowed with the fire of self-consciousness which enables them to carry on trains of self-conscious thought and meditation. Hence the manasaputras are children of cosmic mind, a race of dhyani-chohans particularly evolved along the lines of the manasic principle.

Manasaputra(s)(Sanskrit) ::: This is a compound word: manas, "mind," putra, "son" -- "sons of mind." The teaching is thatthere exists a Hierarchy of Compassion, which H. P. Blavatsky sometimes called the Hierarchy of Mercyor of Pity. This is the light side of nature as contrasted with its matter side or shadow side, its night side.It is from this Hierarchy of Compassion that came those semi-divine entities at about the middle periodof the third root-race of this round, who incarnated in the semi-conscious, quasi-senseless men of thatperiod. These advanced entities are otherwise known as the solar lhas as the Tibetans call them, the solarspirits, who were the men of a former kalpa, and who during the third root-race thus sacrificedthemselves in order to give us intellectual light -- incarnating in those senseless psychophysical shells inorder to awaken the divine flame of egoity and self-consciousness in the sleeping egos which we thenwere. They are ourselves because belonging to the same spiritray that we do; yet we, more strictlyspeaking, were those halfunconscious, half-awakened egos whom they touched with the divine fire oftheir own being. This, our "awakening," was called by H. P. Blavatsky, the incarnation of themanasaputras, or the sons of mind or light. Had that incarnation not taken place, we indeed should havecontinued our evolution by merely "natural" causes, but it would have been slow almost beyondcomprehension, almost interminable; but that act of self-sacrifice, through their immense pity, theirimmense love, though, indeed, acting under karmic impulse, awakened the divine fire in our own selves,gave us light and comprehension and understanding. From that time we ourselves became "sons of thegods," the faculty of self-consciousness in us was awakened, our eyes were opened, responsibilitybecame ours; and our feet were set then definitely upon the path, that inner path, quiet, wonderful,leading us inwards back to our spiritual home.The manasaputras are our higher natures and, paradoxical as it is, are more largely evolved beings thanwe are. They were the spiritual entities who "quickened" our personal egos, which were thus evolved intoself-consciousness, relatively small though that yet be. One, and yet many! As you can light an infinitenumber of candles from one lighted candle, so from a spark of consciousness can you quicken andenliven innumerable other consciousnesses, lying, so to speak, in sleep or latent in the life-atoms.These manasaputras, children of mahat, are said to have quickened and enlightened in us themanas-manas of our manas septenary, because they themselves are typically manasic in their essentialcharacteristic or svabhava. Their own essential or manasic vibrations, so to say, could cause that essenceof manas in ourselves to vibrate in sympathy, much as the sounding of a musical note will causesympathetic response in something like it, a similar note in other things. (See also Agnishvattas)

Marx, Karl: Was born May 5, 1818 in Trier (Treves), Germany, and was educated at the Universities of Bonn and Berlin. He received the doctorate in philosophy at Berlin in 1841, writing on The Difference between the Democritean and Epicurean Natural Philosophy, which theme he treated from the Hegelian point of view. Marx early became a Left Hegelian, then a Feuerbachian. In 1842-43 he edited the "Rheinische Zeitung," a Cologne daily of radical tendencies. In 1844, in Paris, Marx, now calling himself a communist, became a leading spirit in radical groups and a close friend of Friedrich Engels (q.v.). In 1844 he wrote articles for the "Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher," in 1845 the Theses on Feuerbach and, together with Engels, Die Heilige Familie. In 1846, another joint work with Engels and Moses Hess, Die Deutsche Ideologie was completed (not published until 1932). 1845-47, Marx wrote for various papers including "Deutsche Brüsseler Zeitung," "Westphälisches Dampfbot," "Gesellschaftsspiegel" (Elberfeld), "La Reforme" (Paris). In 1847 he wrote (in French) Misere de la Philosophie, a reply to Proudhon's Systeme des Contradictions: econotniques, ou, Philosophie de la Misere. In 1848 he wrote, jointly with Engels, the "Manifesto of the Communist Party", delivered his "Discourse on Free Trade" in Brussels and began work on the "Neue Rheinische Zeitung" which, however, was suppressed like its predecessor and also its successor, the "Neue Rheinische Revue" (1850). For the latter Marx wrote the essays later published in book form as Class Struggles in France. In 1851 Marx did articles on foreign affairs for the "New York Tribune", published The 18th Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte and the pamphlet "Enthülungen über den Kommunistenprozess in Köln." In 1859 Marx published Zur Kritik der politischen Okonomie, the foundation of "Das Kapital", in 1860, "Herr Vogt" and in 1867 the first volume of Das Kapital. In 1871 the "Manifesto of the General Council of the International Workingmen's Association on the Paris Commune," later published as The Civil War in France and as The Paris Commune was written. In 1873 there appeared a pamphlet against Bakunin and in 1875 the critical comment on the "Gotha Program." The publication of the second volume of Capital dates from 1885, two years after Marx's death, the third volume from 1894, both edited by Engels. The essay "Value Price and Profit" is also posthumous, edited by his daughter Eleanor Marx Aveling. The most extensive collection of Marx's work is to be found in the Marx-Engels Gesamtausgabe. It is said by the Marx-Engels-Lenin Institute (Moscow) that the as yet unpublished work of Marx, including materials of exceptional theoretical significance, is equal in bulk to the published work. Marx devoted a great deal of time to practical political activity and the labor movement, taking a leading role in the founding and subsequent guiding of the International Workingmen's Association, The First International. He lived the life of a political refugee in Paris, Brussels and finally London, where he remained for more than thirty years until he died March 14, 1883. He had seven children and at times experienced the severest want. Engels was a partial supporter of the Marx household for the better part of twenty years. Marx, together with Engels, was the founder of the school of philosophy known as dialectical materialism (q.v.). In the writings of Marx and Engels this position appears in a relatively general form. While statements are made within all fields of philosophy, there is no systematic elaboration of doctrine in such fields as ethics, aesthetics or epistemology, although a methodology and a basis are laid down. The fields developed in most detail by Marx, besides economic theory, are social and political philosophy (see Historical materialism, and entry, Dialectical materialism) and, together with Engels, logical and ontological aspects of materialist dialectics. -- J.M.S.

Matarisvan, Matariswan (Sanskrit) Mātariśvan [from mātari from mātṛ mother + the verbal root śvas to breathe] A name of Agni, the fire god, or of a divine being closely connected with the messenger of Vivasvat, who brings down the hidden fire to the Bhrigus. Matarisvan is related to the manasaputras, bringers of fire of mind to the early races of mankind. It corresponds to Prometheus, the fire-bringer of ancient Greece, while the Bhrigus thus intellectually inspired by Matarisvan were what the medieval Rosicrucians and Qabbalists would call the Salamanders, as the intellectual children of the cosmic intellect itself, or of what the Hindus have called the offspring of taijasa-tattva.

maternal deprivation: children deprived of maternal care and love in early childhood are likely to suffer some degree of emotional, social or intellectualretardation in later life. Prolonged separation (resulting in an attachment bond breaking) was proposed by Bowlby to cause the deprivation syndrome.

Mater Terra (Latin) Mother earth; used for an eighth planet after the seven great planets or gods (SD 2:393). Earth was called mother (mater) as the all-nourishing and all-producing feminine parent, giving birth to, supporting, and feeding her children. Mystically it refers to the generative or productive power working through the earth, and also to Mother Earth as the origin of future celestial bodies — thus referring directly to the next planetary chain.

matron ::: n. --> A wife or a widow, especially, one who has borne children; a woman of staid or motherly manners.
A housekeeper; esp., a woman who manages the domestic economy of a public instution; a head nurse in a hospital; as, the matron of a school or hospital.

mental age: the level of intellectual functioning which is suitable for children of a particular age. Typically, mental age is equivalent to chronological age, but if a child is of lower/higher intelligence the mental age will be accordingly lower/higher than chronological age.

meritot ::: n. --> A play of children, in swinging on ropes, or the like, till they are dizzy.

Minerva (Latin) Roman goddess of intelligence, inventiveness, arts practiced by women, and of school children, physicians, poets, etc. Her oldest sanctuaries were in Rome, and her chief festival was the Quinquatrus, celebrated on March 19. Later identified with the Greek Pallas Athena. See also ATHENA

mirthful ::: a. --> Full of mirth or merriment; merry; as, mirthful children.
Indicating or inspiring mirth; as, a mirthful face.

misnurture ::: v. t. --> To nurture or train wrongly; as, to misnurture children.

Moloch: A pagan Semitic deity, to whom children were sacrificed in fire.

Moloch (Hebrew) Molekh Royal, king — another form of the more usual melekh; an idol of the Moabites and the Ammonites, also called Milcom, to which Jews after the time of Solomon are said to have sacrificed infants. Some scholars suggest that the Hebrews looked upon Moloch as the title of Yahweh or Yihweh (Jehovah). Even when occurring in the Bible the rendering is “the Molech,” and the idea is that of dedication — “to make one’s son or daughter pass through fire to (the) Molech” (2 King 23:10); and Jeremiah seems to indicate that immolation was practiced. Nothing of such a practice has been discovered in the ancient Assyrian or Babylonian empires, but ancient Greek writers have suggested that the Phoenicians had such a custom. Diodorus (19:14) mentions a Carthaginian idol made of brass into which children were placed, and compares it to the child-eating Kronos. Blavatsky suggests that the Moloch of the Ammonites was the King of the Hosts of Heaven, the sun (SD 1:397); and there was undoubtedly some such connection, yet antiquity has identified Kronos with the planet Saturn, which was held in reverence by all the ancient Shemitic peoples, the Jews included.

Monad ::: A spiritual entity which to us humans is indivisible; it is a divine-spiritual life-atom, but indivisiblebecause its essential characteristic, as we humans conceive it, is homogeneity; while that of the physicalatom, above which our consciousness soars, is divisible, is a composite heterogeneous particle.Monads are eternal, unitary, individual life-centers, conscious-ness-centers, deathless during any solarmanvantara, therefore ageless, unborn, undying. Consequently, each one such -- and their number isinfinite -- is the center of the All, for the divine or the All is THAT which has its center everywhere, andits circumference or limiting boundary nowhere.Monads are spiritual-substantial entities, self-motivated, self-impelled, self-conscious, in infinitelyvarying degrees, the ultimate elements of the universe. These monads engender other monads as one seedwill produce multitudes of other seeds; so up from each such monad springs a host of living entities inthe course of illimitable time, each such monad being the fountainhead or parent, in which all others areinvolved, and from which they spring.Every monad is a seed, wherein the sum total of powers appertaining to its divine origin are latent, that isto say unmanifested; and evolution consists in the growth and development of all these seeds or childrenmonads, whereby the universal life expresses itself in innumerable beings.As the monad descends into matter, or rather as its ray -- one of other innumerable rays proceeding fromit -- is propelled into matter, it secretes from itself and then excretes on each one of the seven planesthrough which it passes, its various vehicles, all overshadowed by the self, the same self in you and inme, in plants and in animals, in fact in all that is and belongs to that hierarchy. This is the one self, thesupreme self or paramatman of the hierarchy. It illumines and follows each individual monad and all thelatter's hosts of rays -- or children monads. Each such monad is a spiritual seed from the previousmanvantara, which manifests as a monad in this manvantara; and this monad through its rays throws outfrom itself by secretion and then excretion all its vehicles. These vehicles are, first, the spiritual ego, thereflection or copy in miniature of the monad itself, but individualized through the manvantaric evolution,"bearing" or "carrying" as a vehicle the monadic ray. The latter cannot directly contact the lower planes,because it is of the monadic essence itself, the latter a still higher ray of the infinite Boundless composedof infinite multiplicity in unity. (See also Individuality)

Monotheism Belief in a single or supreme god; opposed to polytheism and pantheism, although all polytheistic forms of thought recognize a supreme divinity, of which all others were children or offspring; and pantheism itself, when properly understood, likewise includes all forms or varieties of polytheistic belief. The Hebrews are a notable example of a people following a very definite monotheism in their religious beliefs; subsequent to this were the systems of Christianity and Islam. If deity be regarded as periodic cosmic mind or intelligence incessantly evolving through its emanated hierarchies — the structure inner and outer of the universe — which is the abode of such divinity, governed in its operations by its own spirit-wisdom, far transcending the remotest shadow of the limitations we call personality, then in this sense theosophists might be called pantheists, polytheists, and even monotheists, all in one. But where deity is by human imagination endowed with human attributes, however sublimated, and with human limitations of personality, an unphilosophical, impossible, and unnatural monotheism results. Such a god — being the offspring of human imagination, a creature of human fancy — cannot be universal, and must submit to rivalry with the humanly imagined gods of other religions.

moral development: the process through which children learn to understand the differences between right and wrong and can make independent decisions on moral issues.

moral realism: part of Piagets theory of moral development, whereby children understand that the rules of adults are firm and unquestionable.

morganatic ::: a. --> Pertaining to, in the manner of, or designating, a kind of marriage, called also left-handed marriage, between a man of superior rank and a woman of inferior, in which it is stipulated that neither the latter nor her children shall enjoy the rank or inherit the possessions of her husband.

motherless ::: a. --> Destitute of a mother; having lost a mother; as, motherless children.

mudhead "games" A {MUD} player who eats, sleeps, and breathes MUD. Mudheads have been known to fail their degrees, drop out, etc. with the consolation, however, that they made wizard level. When encountered in person, on a MUD or in a chat system, all a mudhead will talk about is three topics: the tactic, character, or wizard that is supposedly always unfairly stopping him/her from becoming a wizard or beating a favourite MUD; why the specific game he/she has experience with is so much better than any other; and the MUD he or she is writing or going to write because his/her design ideas are so much better than in any existing MUD. See also {wannabee}. To the anthropologically literate, this term may recall the Zuni/Hopi legend of the mudheads or "koyemshi", mythical half-formed children of an unnatural union. Figures representing them act as clowns in Zuni sacred ceremonies. [{Jargon File}] (1994-11-29)

mudhead ::: (games) A MUD player who eats, sleeps, and breathes MUD. Mudheads have been known to fail their degrees, drop out, etc. with the consolation, however, to write because his/her design ideas are so much better than in any existing MUD. See also wannabee.To the anthropologically literate, this term may recall the Zuni/Hopi legend of the mudheads or koyemshi, mythical half-formed children of an unnatural union. Figures representing them act as clowns in Zuni sacred ceremonies.[Jargon File] (1994-11-29)

multiplication table: A rectangular array of products of natural numbers which is used as an aid to children learning multiplications.

name Emmanuel, which the three children,

napatibhir...vivasvatah ::: by the grand children or descendants of the Sun. [RV 9.14.5]

navus ::: n. --> A spot or mark on the skin of children when born; a birthmark; -- usually applied to vascular tumors, i. e., those consisting mainly of blood vessels, as dilated arteries, veins, or capillaries.

Nebo was among the Chaldeans and other peoples a god of the secret wisdom, and that particular divinity in those lands guiding the inner development of his children or little ones — names for initiated adepts.

Nerd pride "body" The Nerd Pride movement, modeled on the Gay Pride movement, was started at {MIT} by Professors {Gerald Sussman} and {Hal Abelson}. Nerd pride paraphernalia includes baseball hats, buttons and - of course - pocket protectors. "My idea is to present an image to children that it is good to be intellectual, and not to care about the peer pressures to be anti-intellectual. I want every child to turn into a nerd - where that means someone who prefers studying and learning to competing for social dominance". -- {Gerald Sussman}, quoted by Katie Hafner, "New York Times", 1994-08-29. (1994-11-11)

Nerd pride ::: (body) The Nerd Pride movement, modeled on the Gay Pride movement, was started at MIT by Professors Gerald Sussman and Hal Abelson. Nerd pride paraphernalia includes baseball hats, buttons and - of course - pocket protectors.My idea is to present an image to children that it is good to be intellectual, and not to care about the peer pressures to be anti-intellectual. I want every child to turn into a nerd - where that means someone who prefers studying and learning to competing for social dominance.-- Gerald Sussman, quoted by Katie Hafner, New York Times, 1994-08-29. (1994-11-11)

NetNanny "networking" A small program for children to block access to certain sites. [Company? Address?] (1997-02-12)

NetNanny ::: (networking) A small program for children to block access to certain sites.[Company? Address?] (1997-02-12)

Niflung(ar) (Icelandic) [from nifl mist, nebula + unge child] Children of the mist; in the Norse Edda comparable to the Sons of the Firemist of the Stanzas of Dzyan (SD 1:86). Beings that were part of earth’s primordial, nebular history before humanity had become distinct physical beings. They were succeeded by increasingly material races, among them the Volsungar (children of volsi phallus) representing a later stage of development after the separation of mankind into male and female. The tales of the Nibelungen give little of the broader import found in the Edda.

Niobe In Greek mythology, daughter of Tantalus, and wife of Amphion of Thebes. She arrogantly compared herself, with 14 children, to Leto who had but two — Apollo and Artemis. These two killed Niobe’s children, and she was turned into a rock.

niobe ::: n. --> The daughter of Tantalus, and wife of Amphion, king of Thebes. Her pride in her children provoked Apollo and Diana, who slew them all. Niobe herself was changed by the gods into stone.

noddy ::: /nod'ee/ [UK: from the children's books] 1. Small and un-useful, but demonstrating a point. Noddy programs are often written by people learning a new hardware or software to imply that it isn't worth using. This editor's a bit noddy.2. A program that is more or less instant to produce. In this use, the term does not necessarily connote uselessness, but describes a hack sufficiently trivial the first fields. In North America this might be called a mickey mouse program. See toy program.3. A simple (hence the name) language to handle text and interaction on the Memotech home computer. Has died with the machine.[Jargon File]

noddy /nod'ee/ [UK: from the children's books] 1. Small and un-useful, but demonstrating a point. Noddy programs are often written by people learning a new language or system. The archetypal noddy program is {hello, world}. Noddy code may be used to demonstrate a feature or bug of a compiler. May be used of real hardware or software to imply that it isn't worth using. "This editor's a bit noddy." 2. A program that is more or less instant to produce. In this use, the term does not necessarily connote uselessness, but describes a {hack} sufficiently trivial that it can be written and debugged while carrying on (and during the space of) a normal conversation. "I'll just throw together a noddy {awk} script to dump all the first fields." In North America this might be called a {mickey mouse program}. See {toy program}. 3. A simple (hence the name) language to handle text and interaction on the {Memotech} home computer. Has died with the machine. [{Jargon File}]

nursemaid ::: n. --> A girl employed to attend children.

nurse ::: n. --> One who nourishes; a person who supplies food, tends, or brings up; as: (a) A woman who has the care of young children; especially, one who suckles an infant not her own. (b) A person, especially a woman, who has the care of the sick or infirm.
One who, or that which, brings up, rears, causes to grow, trains, fosters, or the like.
A lieutenant or first officer, who is the real commander when the captain is unfit for his place.

nursery ::: a room or area in a household set apart for the use of children.

nursery ::: n. --> The act of nursing.
The place where nursing is carried on
The place, or apartment, in a house, appropriated to the care of children.
A place where young trees, shrubs, vines, etc., are propagated for the purpose of transplanting; a plantation of young trees.
The place where anything is fostered and growth promoted.

nursery school ::: a school for children usually between the ages of three and five years.

oblati ::: n. pl. --> Children dedicated in their early years to the monastic state.
A class of persons, especially in the Middle Ages, who offered themselves and their property to a monastery.

Oceanus (Greek) okeanos. Probably “swift-flowing”; according to Hesiod one of the titans, children of Ouranos and Gaia (heaven and earth), who by his marriage with the titan Tethys became father of all rivers and waters. In ancient exoteric geography he was himself a mighty river encircling the supposedly flat disk of the earth; the notion of a vast reservoir of stationary water is derivative and does not pertain to the original meaning.

oedipal complex: Freud argued that male children, envious of sharing their mother's attention with a father-figure, would come to have an unconscious incestuous desire to murder their fathers and have sex with their mothers. In most healthy adults Freud argued this desire would be repressed.

of fire to whom children were sacrificed. Solomon

offspring ::: n.sing. & pl. --> The act of production; generation.
That which is produced; a child or children; a descendant or descendants, however remote from the stock.
Origin; lineage; family.

omphalomancy ::: n. --> Divination by means of a child&

Operation Headstart: an enrichment intervention programme used in the US in the 1960s for preschool children, aimed at changing the effects of social disadvantage.

oppositional defiant disorder: a disruptive pattern of behavior of children and adolescents that is characterised by defiant, disobedient, and hostile behaviours directed toward adults in positions of authority.

optimal mismatch theory: based on Piagets theory of intellectual development, aims to accelerate learning by 'mismatching' a child's current level of competence with a set of problems slightly more complex than this level. If there is a correct, optimal?difference between what they can do, and what is being asked of them, children then experience a cognitive conflict and seek to find solutions through their own actions.

orbation ::: n. --> The state of being orbate, or deprived of parents or children; privation, in general; bereavement.

orderly ::: a. --> Conformed to order; in order; regular; as, an orderly course or plan.
Observant of order, authority, or rule; hence, obedient; quiet; peaceable; not unruly; as, orderly children; an orderly community.
Performed in good or established order; well-regulated.
Being on duty; keeping order; conveying orders.

orthopedical ::: a. --> Pertaining to, or employed in, orthopedy; relating to the prevention or cure of deformities of children, or, in general, of the human body at any age; as, orthopedic surgery; an orthopedic hospital.

orthopedist ::: n. --> One who prevents, cures, or remedies deformities, esp. in children.

orthopedy ::: n. --> The art or practice of curing the deformities of children, or, by extension, any deformities of the human body.

over the death of children. [Rf. Ginzberg, The

pantalet ::: n. --> One of the legs of the loose drawers worn by children and women; particularly, the lower part of such a garment, coming below the knee, often made in a separate piece; -- chiefly in the plural.

PASHS children 30

pedagogue ::: n. --> A slave who led his master&

pedobaptism ::: n. --> The baptism of infants or of small children.

pedotrophy ::: n. --> The art of nourishing children properly.

percale ::: n. --> A fine cotton fabric, having a linen finish, and often printed on one side, -- used for women&

Permissive [parents] ::: Parenting style consisting of very few rules and allowing children to make most decisions and control their own behavior.

Pharisaism: The most characteristic type of Palestinian Judaism at the time of Christ. This group is to be thought of as the remnant of the traditional culture of the ancient Hebrews. Scorched by the memory of the long struggle between their fathers' and other cultures which resulted in the unhappy Captivity, these descendants took on a more militant nationalism and a more rigid loyalty to traditional customs, teaching their children in schools of their own (the Synagogue) the religion of the ancient sacred covenant. Since their ways separated sharply from their brethren in the dispersion and from the less nationalistic minded at home they acquired the party name (from the second century B.C.) "Pharisees." Their leaders were devout students of the written and oral traditions which they regarded as the Divine Will (Torah). To this tradition they added detailed codes of rigorous religious living. Popular among the masses they were comparatively few in number although powerful in influence. Pharisaism was a book-centered religion, strongly monotheistic, intensely legalistic, teaching a national and social gospel of redemption by an expectant supernatural visitation. The term "Pharisaic" unfortunately has acquired a sinister meaning, probably due to certain N.T. statements linking Pharisees with hypocrites. R. T. Herford in his Pharisaism (1912) and The Pharisees (1924) has shown thit this religious party was preeminently spiritually minded even though legalistic and not sufficiently understood by Christian traditionalists. -- V.F.

philoprogenitive ::: a. --> Having the love of offspring; fond of children.

philoprogenitiveness ::: n. --> The love of offspring; fondness for children.

philostorgy ::: n. --> Natural affection, as of parents for their children.

pinworm ::: n. --> A small nematoid worm (Oxyurus vermicularis), which is parasitic chiefly in the rectum of man. It is most common in children and aged persons.

pique ::: n. --> A cotton fabric, figured in the loom, -- used as a dress goods for women and children, and for vestings, etc.
The jigger. See Jigger.
A feeling of hurt, vexation, or resentment, awakened by a social slight or injury; irritation of the feelings, as through wounded pride; stinging vexation.
Keenly felt desire; a longing.
In piquet, the right of the elder hand to count thirty in

Platform for Internet Content Selection "web" (PICS) A standard for {metadata} associated with {web} content, originally designed to help parents and teachers control what children access on the Internet, but also used for {code signing} and privacy. The PICS platform is one on which other rating services and filtering software have been built. {(}). (2001-03-29)

playgame ::: n. --> Play of children.

Playground ::: A visual language for children, developed for Apple's Vivarium Project. OOPSLA 89 or 90?

Playground A visual language for children, developed for Apple's Vivarium Project. OOPSLA 89 or 90?

playhouse ::: n. --> A building used for dramatic exhibitions; a theater.
A house for children to play in; a toyhouse.

pleasant and terrible, who maketh all the children

plummet ::: n. --> A piece of lead attached to a line, used in sounding the depth of water.
A plumb bob or a plumb line. See under Plumb, n.
Hence, any weight.
A piece of lead formerly used by school children to rule paper for writing.

porringer ::: n. --> A porridge dish; esp., a bowl or cup from which children eat or are fed; as, a silver porringer.

Primary school enrolment rate - The number of children of primary school age, usually 6 to 11 years, who are enrolled at school as a percentage of the age group. Sometimes this is greater than 100% due to younger and older pupils enrolling.

primer ::: n. --> One who, or that which, primes
an instrument or device for priming; esp., a cap, tube, or water containing percussion powder or other compound for igniting a charge of gunpowder.
Originally, a small prayer book for church service, containing the little office of the Virgin Mary; also, a work of elementary religious instruction.
A small elementary book for teaching children to read; a

primogeniture ::: a. --> The state of being the firstborn of the same parents; seniority by birth among children of the same family.
The exclusive right of inheritance which belongs to the eldest son. Thus in England the right of inheriting the estate of the father belongs to the eldest son, and in the royal family the eldest son of the sovereign is entitled to the throne by primogeniture. In exceptional cases, among the female children, the crown descends by right of primogeniture to the eldest daughter only and her issue.

progeny ::: n. --> Descendants of the human kind, or offspring of other animals; children; offspring; race, lineage.

proletary ::: n. --> A citizen of the lowest class, who served the state, not with property, but only by having children; hence, a common person.

protect ::: v. t. --> To cover or shield from danger or injury; to defend; to guard; to preserve in safety; as, a father protects his children.

puberty ::: n. --> The earliest age at which persons are capable of begetting or bearing children, usually considered, in temperate climates, to be about fourteen years in males and twelve in females.
The period when a plant first bears flowers.

puerperous ::: a. --> Bearing children.

Puloma (Sanskrit) Pulomā One of the daughters of the danava Vaisvanara. She and her sister Kalaka were mothers of thirty million danavas by Kasyapa. They are said to have lived in Hiranyapura (the golden city), which floats in the air — the sun. Their children were called paulomas and kalakanjas.

ravishment ::: n. --> The act of carrying away by force or against consent; abduction; as, the ravishment of children from their parents, of a ward from his guardian, or of a wife from her husband.
The state of being ravished; rapture; transport of delight; ecstasy.
The act of ravishing a woman; rape.

rawhead ::: n. --> A specter mentioned to frighten children; as, rawhead and bloodybones.

recaption ::: n. --> The act of retaking, as of one who has escaped after arrest; reprisal; the retaking of one&

rickets ::: n. pl. --> A disease which affects children, and which is characterized by a bulky head, crooked spine and limbs, depressed ribs, enlarged and spongy articular epiphyses, tumid abdomen, and short stature, together with clear and often premature mental faculties. The essential cause of the disease appears to be the nondeposition of earthy salts in the osteoid tissues. Children afflicted with this malady stand and walk unsteadily. Called also rachitis.

ritalin: a drug whose action resembles that of the amphetamines. It has been controversially used in the treatment of children suffering from attention deficit (hyperactivity) disorder.

Ri-thlen (East Indian) Snake-keeping; “a terrible kind of sorcery practised at Cherrapoonjee in the Khasi-Hills. . . . As the legend tells us: ages ago a thlen (serpent-dragon) which inhabited a cavern and devoured men and cattle was put to death by a local St. George, and cut to pieces, every piece being sent out to a different district to be burnt. But the piece received by the Khasis was preserved by them and became a kind of household god, and their descendants developed into Ri-thlens or ‘snake-keepers,’ for the piece they preserved grew into a dragon (thlen) and ever since has obsessed certain Brahmin families of that district. To acquire the good grace of their thlen and save their own lives, these ‘keepers’ have often to commit murders of women and children, from whose bodies they cut out the toe and finger nails, which they bring to their thlen, and thus indulge in a number of black magic practices connected with sorcery and necromancy” (TG 278-9).

rocking-horse ::: n. --> The figure of a horse, mounted upon rockers, for children to ride.

Romulus (Latin) The traditional founder of Rome, belonging to the class of heroes or semi-divine ancestors. Such names as Romulus, Herakles, or Solomon denote the genii presiding over the respective races or civilizations which they have founded, the cycles of time during which those races flourished, and various individuals or even dynasties who imbodied the spirit of those genii. Romulus is of divine birth, and there are familiar stories also elsewhere of children to become heroes being cast away and found by a shepherd, nurtured by a wolf, etc. — a usual symbolic history of the founding of a new culture. Such a myth, especially in the hands of a hard-headed and pragmatic people like the Romans, would be likely to be tacked onto traditions about some particular person, and Livy’s story is doubtless the result of such an adaptation.

roundabout ::: a. --> Circuitous; going round; indirect; as, roundabout speech.
Encircling; enveloping; comprehensive. ::: n. --> A horizontal wheel or frame, commonly with wooden horses, etc., on which children ride; a merry-go-round.

ruff ::: n. --> A game similar to whist, and the predecessor of it.
The act of trumping, especially when one has no card of the suit led.
A muslin or linen collar plaited, crimped, or fluted, worn formerly by both sexes, now only by women and children.
Something formed with plaits or flutings, like the collar of this name.
An exhibition of pride or haughtiness.

Rushdie, Salman: Born on 19 June 1947, Rushdie is a British-Indian writer who is renowned for his novels that incorporate magic realism. His work is often set partly in the India, Pakistan or Kashmir. Notable works by Rushdie include The Satanic Verses and Midnight’s Children. See post-colonialism.

Sa (Babylonian) The god of wisdom or of the cosmic deep; equivalent to Hea or Ea. As the remote and almost inscrutable divinity of the cosmic deep, the enclosure of all its cosmic children, Sa is seen to be the synthetic acme of the seven or twelve great gods — the cosmic hierarch of his own sphere.

Sabalasvas (Sanskrit) Śabalāśva-s Having dappled horses; the children or sons of Daksha.

Sadhya (Sanskrit) Sādhya [from the verbal root sādh to finish, complete, subdue, master] To be fulfilled, completed, attained; to be mastered, won, subdued. As a plural noun, a class of the gana-devatas (divine beings), specifically the jnana-devas (gods of wisdom). In the Satapatha-Brahmana of the Rig-Veda their world is said to be above the sphere of the gods, while Yaska (Nirukta 12:41) gives their locality as in Bhuvarloka. In The Laws of Manu (3:195), the sadhyas are represented as the offspring of the pitris called soma-sads who are offspring of Viraj; hence they are children of the lunar ancestors (pitris), evolved after the gods and possessing natures more fully unfolded; while in the Puranas they are the sons of Sadhya (a daughter of Daksha) and Dharma — hence called sadhyas — given variously as 12 or 17 in number. These various manners of describing the ancestry of the sadhyas originated in different ways of envisioning their origin. In later mythology they are superseded by the siddhas, the difference between sadhyas and siddhas being in many respects slight. Their mythological names are given as Manas, Mantri, Prana, Nara, Pana, Vinirbhaya, Naya, Dansa, Narayana, Vrisha, and Trabhu. Two of the names are two of the theosophic seven human principles — manas and prana; while Nara and Narayan, are other aspects of man, human or cosmic. Blavatsky terms the sadhyas divine sacrificers, “the most occult of all” the classes of the dhyanis (SD 2:605) — the reference being to the manasaputras, those intellectual beings who sacrificed themselves in order to quicken the fires of human intelligence during the third root-race. “The names of the deities of a certain mystic class change with every Manvantara” (SD 2:90); thus they are called ajitas, tushitas, satyas, haris, vaikuntas, adityas, and rudras. The key to the various names given to these higher beings lies in the composite nature of each one of them. In every manvantara and in each minor cycle of a manvantara, every being unfolds another aspect of itself, just as mankind unfolds new but latent powers and senses in each age. Special names were often given to each of the sevenfold, tenfold, or twelvefold aspects of these high beings.

sandman ::: n. --> A mythical person who makes children sleepy, so that they rub their eyes as if there were sand in them.

Sanjna, Samjna (Sanskrit) Sañjñā, Saṃjñā [from sam wholly, completely + the verbal root jñā to know] Full knowledge, understanding, comprehension; mystically, spiritual consciousness. According to the Puranas, the daughter of Visvakarman and wife of Surya (the sun). In the Vishnu-Purana (3:2) Sanjna, “ ‘unable to endure the fervours of her lord,’ gave him her chhaya (shadow, image, or astral body), while she herself repaired to the jungle to perform religious devotions, or Tapas. The Sun, supposing the ‘chhaya’ to be his wife begat by her children, like Adam with Lilith — an ethereal shadow also, as in the legend, though an actual living female monster millions of years ago” (SD 2:174). This refers to the creation of the first root-race, the “chhaya-birth, or that primeval mode of sexless procreation, the first-race having eased out, so to say, from the body of the Pitris . . .” (ibid).

Sarameyas (Sanskrit) Sārameya-s The two children of Sarama (the female watchdog of Indra), four-eyed brindled watchdogs of Yama, the god of the Underworld, whose duties include watching over the celestial flock (occult wisdom and its students).

sash ::: n. --> A scarf or band worn about the waist, over the shoulder, or otherwise; a belt; a girdle, -- worn by women and children as an ornament; also worn as a badge of distinction by military officers, members of societies, etc.
The framing in which the panes of glass are set in a glazed window or door, including the narrow bars between the panes.
In a sawmill, the rectangular frame in which the saw is strained and by which it is carried up and down with a reciprocating

Saturnus [possibly from Latin sero to sow] was one of the oldest Italic deities — among other things patron of agriculture — who became assimilated with the Greek Chronos or Kronos. Like Kronos he dethrones his father Uranus and is himself dethroned by Jupiter (Zeus); his mutilation of his father indicates that eternal time becomes limited; his devouring of his children is symbolic of time which both gives birth to events and then destroys them. He presides over the Golden Age of innocent but unprogressive peace, when men are unable to rule themselves and are ruled by genii; his kingdom was Lemuria. The Latins represented him as having, after his dethronement by Jupiter, become king of Italy, which was therefore called Saturnia, and presiding over the Golden Age; and Vergil voices the prophecy that such a Saturnian Age shall one day return.

school ::: n. --> A shoal; a multitude; as, a school of fish.
A place for learned intercourse and instruction; an institution for learning; an educational establishment; a place for acquiring knowledge and mental training; as, the school of the prophets.
A place of primary instruction; an establishment for the instruction of children; as, a primary school; a common school; a grammar school.

Secondary school enrolment rate - The number of children of secondary school age, usually 12 to 17 years, who are enrolled at school as a percentage of the age group.

see-saw ::: moving up and down, backwards and forwards, or alternately ahead and behind in the manner of a see-saw (a recreation in which children sit one or more at each end of a board or piece of timber balanced in the middle so that the ends move alternately up and down).

seesaw ::: n. --> A play among children in which they are seated upon the opposite ends of a plank which is balanced in the middle, and move alternately up and down.
A plank or board adjusted for this play.
A vibratory or reciprocating motion.
Same as Crossruff. ::: v. i.

Self-consciousness Awareness of oneself as the experiencer, attribution of one’s experiences to an ego, consciousness of being a separate individual; whereas consciousness in the abstract is merely awareness of the experience. Animals and very young children are conscious, man is self-conscious; yet the adult, when engrossed in an experience, may lose his self-consciousness for a while. But even man is only partially self-conscious, because he can contemplate only part of his being; that in him which is now the contemplator may become part of what is contemplated. As the subject, the knower, shifts upwards and inwards, so to speak, more and more of the vestures pass into the category of objects or what is known. The Unknown manifests the universe in order to attain full self-consciousness; and in man, the microcosm, an unself-conscious spark of divinity passes through stages of evolution and experience in order to achieve relatively full self-consciousness. The potentiality of self-consciousness, however, is in every atom. In order to become self-conscious, spirit must pass through every cycle of cosmic being, until every ego has attained full self-consciousness as a human being or equivalent entity. Man’s self-consciousness depends on his triple nature; it is man who is the separator of the One into various contrasted aspects.

Shemsu-Heru or Heru-Shemsu (Egyptian) Shemsu-Ḥeru or Ḥeru-Shemsu. Followers of Horus, commonly called the children of Horus; four minor deities represented as the helpers of Horus (Heru), especially in regard to the embalming of the deceased. Hapi, dog-headed, and Tuamutef, jackal-headed, had charge of the two arms of the deceased; Mestha or Amset, a bearded man, and Qebhsennuf, hawk-headed, had charge of the two legs. These four deities also had surveillance of the four cardinal points: north, east, south, and west respectively.

Show-And-Tell ::: A visual dataflow language designed for use by elementary school children.[A Visual Language for Keyboardless Programming, T. Kimura et al, TR WUCS-86-6, CS Dept Washington U, Mar 1986].[Show and Tell: A Visual Language, T.D. Kimura et al in Visual Programming Environments: Paradigms and Systems, E.P. Glinert ed, IEEE Comp Sci Press, 1990, pp. 397-404]. (1995-01-31)

Show-And-Tell A visual {dataflow} language designed for use by elementary school children. ["A Visual Language for Keyboardless Programming", T. Kimura et al, TR WUCS-86-6, CS Dept Washington U, Mar 1986]. ["Show and Tell: A Visual Language", T.D. Kimura et al in Visual Programming Environments: Paradigms and Systems, E.P. Glinert ed, IEEE Comp Sci Press, 1990, pp. 397-404]. (1995-01-31)

sibling rivalry: inevitable rivalry between children for parental affection and other resources.

slipper ::: n. --> One who, or that which, slips.
A kind of light shoe, which may be slipped on with ease, and worn in undress; a slipshoe.
A kind of apron or pinafore for children.
A kind of brake or shoe for a wagon wheel.
A piece, usually a plate, applied to a sliding piece, to receive wear and afford a means of adjustment; -- also called shoe, and gib.

snivel ::: v. i. --> To run at the nose; to make a snuffling noise.
To cry or whine with snuffling, as children; to cry weakly or whiningly.
Mucus from the nose; snot.

Socratic method: (from Socrates, who is said by Plato and Xenophon to have used this method) is a way of teaching in which the master professes to impart no information, (for, in the case of Socrates, he claimed to have none), but draws forth more and more definite answers by means of pointed questions. The method is best illustrated in Socrates' questioning of an unlearned slave boy in the Meno of Plato. The slave is led, step by step, to a demonstration of a special case of the Pythagorean theoiem. Socrates' original use of the method is predicated on the belief that children are born with knowledge already in their souls but that they cannot recall this knowledge without some help, (theory of anamnesis). It is also associated with Socratic Irony, i.e., the profession of ignorance on the part of a questioner, who may be in fact quite wise. -- V.J.B.

Sri Aurobindo: "The Mother not only governs all from above but she descends into this lesser triple universe. Impersonally, all things here, even the movements of the Ignorance, are herself in veiled power and her creations in diminished substance, her Nature-body and Nature-force, and they exist because, moved by the mysterious fiat of the Supreme to work out something that was there in the possibilities of the Infinite, she has consented to the great sacrifice and has put on like a mask the soul and forms of the Ignorance. But personally too she has stooped to descend here into the Darkness that she may lead it to the Light, into the Falsehood and Error that she may convert it to the Truth, into this Death that she may turn it to godlike Life, into this world-pain and its obstinate sorrow and suffering that she may end it in the transforming ecstasy of her sublime Ananda. In her deep and great love for her children she has consented to put on herself the cloak of this obscurity, condescended to bear the attacks and torturing influences of the powers of the Darkness and the Falsehood, borne to pass though the portals of the birth that is a death, taken upon herself the pangs and sorrows and sufferings of the creation, since it seemed that thus alone could it be lifted to the Light and Joy and Truth and eternal Life. This is the great sacrifice called sometimes the sacrifice of the Purusha, but much more deeply the holocaust of Prakriti, the sacrifice of the Divine Mother.” The Mother

Striges (Latin) [from Greek] Also strygis. Screech owls or some such nocturnal bird of prey; applied in classical mythology to a species of vampire which sucked the blood of children. A distinct mythologic reference to astral entities more or less earthbound, which can at times come into even physical relation with human beings, whether younger or older, at the time in a state of negative receptivity. Corresponds to the Hindu pisacha.

Sukkot (&

Svabhava(Sanskrit) ::: A compound word derived from the verb-root bhu, meaning "to become" -- not so much "tobe" in the passive sense, but rather "to become," to "grow into" something. The quasi-pronominal prefixsva, means "self"; hence the noun means "self-becoming," "self-generation," "self-growing" intosomething. Yet the essential or fundamental or integral Self, although following continuously its ownlofty line of evolution, cannot be said to suffer the changes or phases that its vehicles undergo. Like themonads, like the One, thus the Self fundamental -- which, after all, is virtually the same as the onemonadic essence -- sends down a ray from itself into every organic entity, much as the sun sends a rayfrom itself into the surrounding "darkness" of the solar universe.Svabhava has two general philosophical meanings: first, self-begetting, self-generation, self-becoming,the general idea being that there is no merely mechanical or soulless activity of nature in bringing us intobeing, for we brought ourselves forth, in and through and by nature, of which we are a part of theconscious forces, and therefore are our own children. The second meaning is that each and every entitythat exists is the result of what he actually is spiritually in his own higher nature: he brings forth thatwhich he is in himself interiorly, nothing else. A particular race, for instance, remains and is that race aslong as the particular race-svabhava remains in the racial seed and manifests thus. Likewise is the casethe same with a man, a tree, a star, a god -- what not!What makes a rose bring forth a rose always and not thistles or daisies or pansies? The answer is verysimple; very profound, however. It is because of its svabhava, the essential nature in and of the seed. Itssvabhava can bring forth only that which itself is, its essential characteristic, its own inner nature.Svabhava, in short, may be called the essential individuality of any monad, expressing its owncharacteristics, qualities, and type, by self-urged evolution.The seed can produce nothing but what it itself is, what is in it; and this is the heart and essence of thedoctrine of svabhava. The philosophical, scientific, and religious reach of this doctrine is simplyimmense; and it is of the first importance. Consequently, each individual svabhava brings forth andexpresses as its own particular vehicles its various svarupas, signifying characteristic bodies or images orforms. The svabhava of a dog, for instance, brings forth the dog body. The svabhava of a rose bringsforth the rose flower; the svabhava of a man brings forth man's shape or image; and the svabhava of adivinity or god brings forth its own svarupa or characteristic vehicle.

taught “the children of men the bitter and the

  Teachers, the Children of Math.

tector of children at birth and in infancy; also an

teeter ::: v. i. & t. --> To move up and down on the ends of a balanced plank, or the like, as children do for sport; to seesaw; to titter; to titter-totter.

telegraphic speech: refers to the reduced sentences (resembling telegrams) that distinguish children's speech patterns from around 18 months to two years, demonstrating the basics of early grammar by containing crucial nouns and verbs.

teratoma ::: n. --> A tumor, sometimes found in newborn children, which is made up of a heterigenous mixture of tissues, as of bone, cartilage and muscle.

tetter-totter ::: n. --> A certain game of children; seesaw; -- called also titter-totter, and titter-cum-totter.

The Eddas relate how Skidbladnir was created for Frey by the dwarf Dvalin (undeveloped humanity) with the aid of the giant-god Loki (human mind), in a competition against the dwarfs Sindre (vegetation) and Brock (mineral kingdom), children of the moon god Ivalde. See also DWARFS

"The gods are the powers of Light, the children of Infinity, forms and personalities of the one Godhead who by their help and by their growth and human workings in man raise him to the truth and the immortality.” The Secret of the Veda

“The gods are the powers of Light, the children of Infinity, forms and personalities of the one Godhead who by their help and by their growth and human workings in man raise him to the truth and the immortality.” The Secret of the Veda

  “The idea was that Mother Eve in the Garden of Eden held encapsulated in her womb all the seeds of the human race, which she passed on to her children, the families of which in their turn held encapsulated the seeds of future generations, passing them on to their children; and so forth. When properly interpreted, this is what H. P. B. meant when she spoke in The Secret Doctrine (I, 223-4) of the unmodified germ plasm — Weismann’s theory.

The moon is the giver of one form of life, as well as of lower forms of mind, to our earth and its inhabitants; while the sun is the giver of life in general to the planetary system, as well as of the higher forms or aspects of mind. Remembering the extremely occult character of both moon and sun, when they are spoken of as givers this in no sense implies that they give to those who have it not, but rather give in the sense of being transmitters, nurses of, and producers of what already exists in those to whom the gifts are thus given. Thus a father or mother may be said to be the giver of life to the children, although the children themselves are in and from themselves a vital fountain: giving here means transmitting, fostering, producing, but not creating and donating.

The opening words of the Bible refer directly to the activities of the ’elohim, for this is the sole divine name mentioned in Genesis 1:1-2. De Purucker translates these verses from the original Hebrew as: “In a host (or multitude), the gods (Elohim) formed themselves into the heavens and the earth. And the earth became ethereal. And darkness upon the face of the ethers. And the ruah (the spirit-soul) of the gods (of Elohim) fluttered or hovered, brooding” (cf Fund 99-100). He goes on to say that “we see that the Elohim evolved man, humanity, out of themselves, and told them to become, then to enter into and inform these other creatures. Indeed, these sons of the Elohim are, in our teachings, the children of light, the sons of light, which are we ourselves, and yet different from ourselves, because higher, yet they are our own very selves inwardly. In fact, the Elohim, became, evolved into, their own offspring, remaining in a sense still always the inspiring light within, or rather above . . . the Elohim projected themselves into the nascent forms of the then ‘humanity,’ which thenceforward were ‘men,’ however imperfect their development still was” (Fund 101-2).

Theosophy divides boundless duration into unconditionally eternal and universal time, and a conditioned or periodic or “broken” one (SD 1:62). One is the abstraction or noumenon of infinite endless time (Kala); the other its phenomenon, appearing periodically. The symbol of causal or relatively boundless time, so far as the universe is concerned, is often given as a circle, which mathematically is a beginningless and endless line. A spiral line represents time returning upon itself in cycles, and yet transcending itself at each cyclic sweep, devouring its children, as Kronos among the Greeks is said to do; and the serpent with its tail in its mouth often stands for the same ideas. Time, meaning divided or phenomenal time, or manvantaric cycles, is often mentioned as an offspring of space, the latter considered as a container of manifestation. Mystically, theosophy looks upon present and past as well as future as being illusional effects of that beginningless and endless Now, eternal duration.

Theosophy enjoins students to let psychic powers alone, until they develop normally and naturally in the progress of the student along the path of wisdom and self-mastery. The craze for psychic powers and attempts in their cultivation arise almost invariably out of ignorance of the existence in ourselves of far higher and more powerful forces which can always be employed with safety, and even profit, to the individual. These greater powers are those classed as spiritual and intellectual-aspirational — powers which ennoble and dignify man, containing in themselves capacities for amazing effects. Their use is always safe once they are understood and studied. By their side the psychic powers, attributes, and faculties are like the puny efforts of children to copy adults.

The Platonic theory of education is based on a drawing out (educatio) of what is already dimly known to the learner. (Meno, Repub. II-VII, Theaetetus, Laws.) The training of the philosopher-ruler, outlined in the Republic, requires the selection of the most promising children in their infancy and a rigorous disciplining of them in gymnastic, music (in the Greek sense of literary studies), mathematics and dialectic (the study of the Ideas). This training was to continue until the students were about thirty-five years of age; then fifteen years of practical apprenticeship in the subordinate offices of the state were required; finally, at the age of fifty, the rulers were advised to return to the study of philosophy. It should be noted that this program is intended only for an intellectual elite; the military class was to undergo a shorter period of training suited to its functions, and the masses of people, engaged in production, trading, and like pursuits, were not offered any special educational schedule.

The rays from the person’s individual monad which form the complex essential nature of his being, are the sources of the different centers in the human constitution, and in themselves are children monads, as it were, from their common source.

  “These Manasaputras, children of Mahat, are said to have quickened and enlightened in us the Manas-manas of our manas-septenary, because they themselves are typically manasic in their essential characteristic or Swabhava. Their own essential or manasic vibrations, so to say, could cause that essence of Manas in ourselves to vibrate in sympathy, much as the sounding of a musical note will cause sympathetic response in something like it, a similar note in other things” (OG 96-7).

These very mysterious and powerful divinities of the archaic ages, whatever name may be given to them, are in the cosmic hierarchies the same as the dhyani-buddhas and the dhyanis of modern theosophy, equivalent to the archangels and angels of the Christian hierarchical scheme. Thus they are the children of cosmic spiritual fire, this fire in its turn being equivalent to the luminous and warming effulgence of action of the hierarchies of cosmic mind. They are the most occult divinities of the archaic wisdom-religion, and the worship of them under whatever name they were known was invariably marked by a high degree of spiritual and philosophic profundity and deep religious devotion.

The symbology connected with this deity is multiform and complex, as he functions on many levels. Thor’s various names indicate his many aspects as electromagnetic force which he represents in all its spectrum. His “shelf” (plane) is Thrudvang, his mansion Bilskirnir (flash, from bil momentary + skirnir shining). He is comparable to the Greek Eros, the Vedic Kama, the primal motive power which gave rise to the creative divinities from whom emanated the cosmos. In this capacity he is named Trudgalmer (sound of Thor, Icelandic Thrudgelmir), the sustaining power that maintains the cosmos as a viable functioning entity throughout its existence. Trudgalmer has two sons in space: Mode (force) and Magne (strength), the forces of repulsion and attraction recognized in radiation and gravitation or as centrifugal and centripetal force. As the life force in all living beings Thor is called Vior; as electricity on earth his name is Lorride. The terrestrial Lorride has two adopted children, Tjalfe (speed) and Roskva (work).

The Vestals were chosen when mere children, their election being the king’s prerogative; under the Empire and Republic, that of the pontifex maximus. The one selected took a vow of chastity for thirty years, after which she was free to return to the world and marry if she chose. So highly regarded was this honor that few availed themselves of this privilege, and despite the requirements there were always more candidates for the position than could be accepted. A violation of her vows subjected the Vestal to extreme penalties.

The Vishnu-Purana says of the kali yuga that the barbarians will be masters of the banks of the Indus, of Chandrabhaga and Kasmira, that “there will be contemporary monarchs, reigning over the earth — kings of churlish spirit, violent temper, and ever addicted to falsehood and wickedness. They will inflict death on women, children, and cows; they will seize upon the property of their subjects, and be intent upon the wives of others; they will be of unlimited power, their lives will be short, their desires insatiable. . . . People of various countries intermingling with them, will follow their example; and the barbarians being powerful (in India) in the patronage of the princes, while purer tribes are neglected, the people will perish (or, as the Commentator has it, ‘The Mlechchhas will be in the centre and the Aryas in the end.’) Wealth and piety will decrease until the world will be wholly depraved. Property alone will confer rank; wealth will be the only source of devotion; passion will be the sole bond of union between the sexes; falsehood will be the only means of success in litigations; and women will be objects merely of sensual gratification. . . . a man if rich will be reputed pure; dishonesty (anyaya) will be the universal means of subsistence, weakness the cause of dependence, menace and presumption will be substituted for learning; liberality will be devotion; mutual assent, marriage; fine clothes, dignity. He who is the strongest will reign; the people, unable to bear the heavy burthen, Khara bhara (the load of taxes) will take refuge among the valleys. . . . Thus, in the Kali age will decay constantly proceed, until the human race approaches its annihilation (pralaya). . . . When the close of the Kali age shall be nigh, a portion of that divine being which exists, of its own spiritual nature . . . shall descend on Earth . . . (Kalki Avatar) endowed with the eight superhuman faculties. . . . He will re-establish righteousness on earth, and the minds of those who live at the end of Kali Yuga shall be awakened and become as pellucid as crystal. The men who are thus changed . . . shall be the seeds of human beings, and shall give birth to a race who shall follow the laws of the Krita age, the age of purity. As it is said, ‘When the sun and moon and the lunar asterism Tishya and the planet Jupiter are in one mansion, the Krita (or Satya) age shall return’ ” (SD 1:377-8). See also YUGA.

"Thought is quite possible without words. Children have thoughts, animals too — thoughts can take another form than words. Thought perceptions come first — language comes to express the perceptions and itself leads to fresh thoughts.” Letters on Yoga*

“Thought is quite possible without words. Children have thoughts, animals too—thoughts can take another form than words. Thought perceptions come first—language comes to express the perceptions and itself leads to fresh thoughts.” Letters on Yoga

three mountains test: a Piagetian task to demonstrate egocentricity, whereby children are shown a model of three mountains, and watches as a doll is positioned at a different point around the mountains. Pre-operational egocentric children are unable to see from the dolls perspective of the mountains.

tig ::: n. --> A game among children. See Tag.
A capacious, flat-bottomed drinking cup, generally with four handles, formerly used for passing around the table at convivial entertainment.

Tim Berners-Lee "person" (Sir -) The man who invented the {web} while working at the {Center for European Particle Research} (CERN). He is Director of the {World Wide Web Consortium}. Tim Berners-Lee graduated from the Queen's College at Oxford University, England, 1976. Whilst there he built his first computer with a soldering iron, {TTL} gates, an {M6800} processor and an old television. He then went on to work for {Plessey Telecommunications}, and D.G. Nash Ltd (where he wrote software for intelligent printers and a {multi-tasking} {operating system}), before joining CERN, where he designed a program called 'Enquire', which was never published, but formed the conceptual basis for today's {web}. In 1984, he took up a fellowship at CERN, and in 1989, he wrote the first {web server}, "{httpd}", and the first client, "WorldWideWeb" a {hypertext} browser/editor which ran under {NEXTSTEP}. The program "WorldWideWeb" was first made available within CERN in December, and on the {Internet} as a whole in the summer of 1991. In 1994, Tim joined the {Laboratory for Computer Science} (LCS) at the {Massachusetts Institute of Technology} (MIT). In 1999, he became the first holder of the {3Com} Founders chair. He is also the author of "Weaving the Web", on the past present and future of the Web. In 2001, Tim was made a fellow of The Royal Society. Tim is married to Nancy Carlson. They have two children, born 1991 and 1994. {(}. (2001-06-17)

Tim Berners-Lee ::: (person) The man who invented the World-Wide Web while working at the Center for European Particle Research (CERN). Now Director of the World-Wide Web Consortium.Tim Berners-Lee graduated from the Queen's College at Oxford University, England, 1976. Whilst there he built his first computer with a soldering iron, TTL gates, an M6800 processor and an old television.He then went on to work for Plessey Telecommunications, and D.G. Nash Ltd (where he wrote software for intelligent printers and a multi-tasking operating which was never published, but formed the conceptual basis for today's World-Wide Web.In 1984, he took up a fellowship at CERN, and in 1989, he wrote the first World-Wide Web server, httpd, and the first client, WorldWideWeb a hypertext made available within CERN in December, and on the Internet as a whole in the summer of 1991.In 1994, Tim joined the Laboratory for Computer Science (LCS) at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT). In 1999, he became the first holder of the 3Com Founders chair. He is also the author of Weaving the Web, on the past present and future of the Web.In 2001, Tim was made a fellow of The Royal Society.Tim is married to Nancy Carlson. They have two children, born 1991 and 1994. .(2001-06-17)

Titan ::: “In Greek mythology, one of a family of gigantic beings, the twelve primordial children of Uranus (Heaven) and Gaea (Earth); also certain of the offspring of these Titans. The names of the twelve Titans, the ancestors of the Olympian gods, were Oceanus, Coeus, Crius, Hyperion, Iapetos, Theia, Rhea, Themis, Mnemosyne, Phoebe, Tethys, and Cronos. Cronos, the youngest of them, ruled the world after overthrowing and castrating Uranus. He swallowed each of his own children at birth but Zeus escaped. Cronos was made to vomit up the others (including Hera, Demeter, Poseidon, and Hades) and, after a protracted struggle, he and the other Titans were vanquished, all of them but Atlas imprisoned in Tartarus, and the reign of Zeus was established. More broadly, the word Titan may be applied to any being of a colossal force or grandiose and lawless self-assertion, or even to whatever is huge or mighty.” Glossary and Index of Proper Names in Sri Aurobindo’s Works.

titan ::: "In Greek mythology, one of a family of gigantic beings, the twelve primordial children of Uranus (Heaven) and Gaea (Earth); also certain of the offspring of these Titans. The names of the twelve Titans, the ancestors of the Olympian gods, were Oceanus, Coeus, Crius, Hyperion, Iapetos, Theia, Rhea, Themis, Mnemosyne, Phoebe, Tethys, and Cronos. Cronos, the youngest of them, ruled the world after overthrowing and castrating Uranus. He swallowed each of his own children at birth but Zeus escaped. Cronos was made to vomit up the others (including Hera, Demeter, Poseidon, and Hades) and, after a protracted struggle, he and the other Titans were vanquished, all of them but Atlas imprisoned in Tartarus, and the reign of Zeus was established. More broadly, the word Titan may be applied to any being of a colossal force or grandiose and lawless self-assertion, or even to whatever is huge or mighty.” *Glossary and Index of Proper Names in Sri Aurobindo"s Works.

Todas Regarded as one of the so-called autochthonous tribes of India, living in the region of the Nilgiri or Blue Hills in the Madras Presidency in Southern India. Their language is said to be different from any other in India, likewise their characteristics and features appear to be unique in many respects. Blavatsky claims that it is not only their exterior looks which make them distinct from the barbarous tribes surrounding them, but the spiritual world of their inner life which sets them apart, their having remarkable psychic power based upon spiritual understanding and knowledge. The other four tribes of the Nilgiris, who all revere the Todas, state that these Todas were originally in possession of the mountains when their own ancestors first arrived, seeking permission from the Todas to inhabit these mountain slopes. Blavatsky asserts that they possess a species of literacy something like the cuneiform of the ancient Persians; and further that the Todas divide themselves into seven clans, and this total of 700 men is supposed to remain constant at this figure — children being born to them only as they are needed to keep the group up to the fixed number.

to instruct the children of men; they fell after

tone ::: n. --> Sound, or the character of a sound, or a sound considered as of this or that character; as, a low, high, loud, grave, acute, sweet, or harsh tone.
Accent, or inflection or modulation of the voice, as adapted to express emotion or passion.
A whining style of speaking; a kind of mournful or artificial strain of voice; an affected speaking with a measured rhythm ahd a regular rise and fall of the voice; as, children often read with a

To summarize: what modern usage calls heredity, the transmission of characteristics from parents to children, is not a merely physiologic or biologic mechanism acting automatically or fortuitously; but actually is brought about because of the attraction to certain families, or certain parents, of reimbodying egos possessing in greater or larger degree the same characteristics which the parents themselves have. On identic lines is to be explained the reason why races and even nations continue with their respective characteristics; egos are drawn to similar fields for incarnation. Thus it is that the transmission of type and characteristics continues both racially and individually from generation to generation, always modified by the individualities of the reimbodying egos.

toyhouse ::: n. --> A house for children to play in or to play with; a playhouse.

toy ::: v. t. --> A plaything for children; a bawble.
A thing for amusement, but of no real value; an article of trade of little value; a trifle.
A wild fancy; an odd conceit; idle sport; folly; trifling opinion.
Amorous dalliance; play; sport; pastime.
An old story; a silly tale.
A headdress of linen or woolen, that hangs down over the

tractable ::: v. t. --> Capable of being easily led, taught, or managed; docile; manageable; governable; as, tractable children; a tractable learner.
Capable of being handled; palpable; practicable; feasible; as, tractable measures.

Tradition has it that in the immemorial past, certain lower gods associated intimately with their children, humanity, on this globe; but as time went by and mankind became more immersed in material pursuits, people grew to become increasingly forgetful of their divine origin and of the presence of the shining divinities instructing and guiding their forebears, so that the gods and demigods were remembered only in mythologies and religious metaphors of the various races.

traversal "data" Processing {nodes} in a {graph} one at a time, usually in some specified order. Traversal of a tree is {recursive}ly defined to mean visiting the {root node} and traversing its children. Visiting a node usually involves transforming it in some way or collecting data from it. In "pre-order traversal", a node is visited __before__ its children. In "post-order" traversal, a node is visited __after__ its children. The more rarely used "in-order" traversal is generally applicable only to binary trees, and is where you visit first a node's left child, then the node itself, and then its right child. For the binary tree:   T   / \  I S / \ D E A pre-order traversal visits the nodes in the order T I D E S. A post-order traversal visits them in the order D E I S T. An in-order traversal visits them in the order D I E T S. (2001-10-01)

traversal ::: (data) Processing nodes in a graph one at a time, usually in some specified order. Traversal of a tree is recursively defined to mean visiting the root node and traversing its children. Visiting a node usually involves transforming it in some way or collecting data from it.In pre-order traversal, a node is visited _before_ its children. In post-order traversal, a node is visited _after_ its children. The more rarely where you visit first a node's left child, then the node itself, and then its right child.For the binary tree: T/ \ S T. An in-order traversal visits them in the order D I E T S.(2001-10-01)

treat ::: v. t. --> To handle; to manage; to use; to bear one&

trilling ::: p. pr. & vb. n. --> of Trill ::: n. --> One of tree children born at the same birth.
A compound crystal, consisting of three individuals.

triplet ::: n. --> A collection or combination of three of a kind; three united.
Three verses rhyming together.
A group of three notes sung or played in the tree of two.
Three children or offspring born at one birth.

tuition ::: n. --> Superintending care over a young person; the particular watch and care of a tutor or guardian over his pupil or ward; guardianship.
Especially, the act, art, or business of teaching; instruction; as, children are sent to school for tuition; his tuition was thorough.
The money paid for instruction; the price or payment for instruction.

Tyndareus A king in Lacedaemon, expelled and received by King Thestios of Aetolia, by whose daughter Leda he becomes father of the Dioscuri or Tyndaridae, Castor and Pollux. In some accounts both these children are the offspring of Zeus, in others Pollux only, and in still others both are sons of Tyndareus. Most commonly Leda is considered the bride of both Zeus and Tyndareus, and the result of this double union was the birth of Polydeuces (or Pollux) and Helena, later Helen of Troy, who were the children of Zeus, and of Castor and Clytemnestra, the children of Tyndareus. See also DIOSCURI

unchild ::: v. t. --> To bereave of children; to make childless.
To make unlike a child; to divest of the characteristics of a child.

unhappy ::: a. --> Not happy or fortunate; unfortunate; unlucky; as, affairs have taken an unhappy turn.
In a degree miserable or wretched; not happy; sad; sorrowful; as, children render their parents unhappy by misconduct.
Marked by infelicity; evil; calamitous; as, an unhappy day.
Mischievous; wanton; wicked.

Universal Brotherhood ::: Universal brotherhood as understood in the esoteric philosophy, and which is a sublime natural fact ofuniversal nature, does not signify merely sentimental unity, or a simple political or social cooperation. Itsmeaning is incomparably wider and profounder than this. The sense inherent in the words in their widesttenor or purport is the spiritual brotherhood of all beings; particularly, the doctrine implies that allhuman beings are inseparably linked together, not merely by the bonds of emotional thought or feeling,but by the very fabric of the universe itself, all men -- as well as all beings, both high and low andintermediate -- springing forth from the inner and spiritual sun of the universe as its hosts of spiritualrays. We all come from this one source, that spiritual sun, and are all builded of the same life-atoms onall the various planes.It is this interior unity of being and of consciousness, as well as the exterior union of us all, whichenables us to grasp intellectually and spiritually the mysteries of the universe; because not merelyourselves and our own fellow human beings, but also all other beings and things that are, are children ofthe same kosmic parent, great Mother Nature, in all her seven (and ten) planes or worlds of being. We areall rooted in the same kosmic essence, whence we all proceeded in the beginning of the primordialperiods of world evolution, and towards which we are all journeying back. This interlocking andinterblending of the numberless hierarchies of beings forming the universe itself extends everywhere, inthe invisible worlds as well as in the worlds which are visible.Finally, it is upon this fact of the spiritual unity of all beings and things that reposes the basis andfoundation of human ethics when these last are properly understood. In the esoteric philosophy ethics areno mere human convention or rules of action convenient and suitable for the amelioration of theasperities of human intercourse, but are fundamental in the very structure and inextricably coordinatedoperations of the universe itself.

Vairochana (Sanskrit) Vairocana A son of the sun (Virochana — the spiritual sun); a generalizing term for some of the highest classes of dhyani-chohans emanating directly from the Third Logos, and therefore virtually identical with the vairajas, kumaras, manasaputras, and agnishvattas, called collectively children of the sun.

vanaprastha. ::: a forest dweller; also the third stage of life in which, leaving home and children, the husband and wife dwell together in seclusion and contemplation as a preparation to taking sannyasa

vicious ::: a. --> Characterized by vice or defects; defective; faulty; imperfect.
Addicted to vice; corrupt in principles or conduct; depraved; wicked; as, vicious children; vicious examples; vicious conduct.
Wanting purity; foul; bad; noxious; as, vicious air, water, etc.
Not correct or pure; corrupt; as, vicious language;

visual cliff: an apparatus used to assess an infant's perception of depth, comprised of a thick pane of glass that covers a shall drop and a deep drop. Surfaces of both are covered with the same chequered pattern; however children of six months and older will not explore the deep?side which demonstrates depth perception.

Volsung(ar) (Icelandic, Scandinavian) [from volsi phallus + unge child] In Norse mythology, an early race of humanity, the first to reproduce by sexual means, remote descendants of the Niflungar (children of the mist), who represent humanity before the globe had condensed from the primordial nebula. The tale of Sigurd the Volsung is one of the classic stories in the younger or prose Edda.

Weschler Intelligence Scale for Children: a version of the WAIS that measures IQ in children aged from six to 16 years.

“when he hides the children of the world under

who led the children of Israel through the wilder¬

wolf children: or feral children,are children who have been found living in the wild, and often display animal-like behaviours, indicating they have been brought up by wild animals.

Yama ::: 1. Controller, Ordainer, Lord of the Law; in the Rg-veda he seems to have been originally a form of the Sun, then one of the twin children of the wide-shining Lord of the Truth; he is the guardian of the dharma, the law of the Truth, which is a condition of immortality, and therefore himself the guardian of immortality; in the later ideas [post-Vedic] he is the God of Death. ::: 2. yama [in raja-yoga]: a rule of moral self-control.

yesam loka imah prajah ::: from whom are these creatures (their children and offspring) in the world. [Gita 10.6]

QUOTES [154 / 154 - 1500 / 33956]

KEYS (10k)

   17 Sri Aurobindo
   16 The Mother
   7 Sri Ramakrishna
   6 Saint Thomas Aquinas
   3 Saint Hildegard of Bingen
   3 Anonymous
   3 Jetsun Milarepa
   2 William Gibson
   2 Sri Sarada Devi
   2 Saint John Vianney
   2 Saint Gregory of Nyssa
   2 Our Lady to Father Stefano Gobbi
   2 Fyodor Dostoevsky
   2 Baha-ullah
   2 Alfred Korzybski
   2 Alan Turing
   2 2nd century sermon
   1 Vivekananda
   1 Virekananda
   1 Tsen-tse-tsung-yung
   1 Tolstoi
   1 The Shepherd of Hermas
   1 Taigu Ryokan
   1 Swami Sivananda Saraswati
   1 Stanley Kubrick
   1 Sri Ramakrishna
   1 Sebastian Dabovich
   1 Saul Williams
   1 Saint Josemaria Escriva
   1 Saint John Bosco
   1 Robert Heinlein
   1 Robert Cardinal Sarah
   1 Robert Anton Wilson
   1 Our Lady to Fr. Stefano Gobbi
   1 Our Lady Marie Martel (1872-1913) / APPARITIONS OF TILLY (1896 - c. early 1900s)
   1 Our Lady how this thread
   1 Our Lady
   1 Oriah Mountain Dreamer
   1 Nyoshul Khen Rinpoche
   1 Nik Douglas and Penny Slinger
   1 Nagarjuna
   1 Maya Angelou
   1 Mahavaga
   1 Madeleine L'Engle
   1 Letter of Barnabas
   1 Kyabje Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche
   1 Ken Wilber
   1 Jordan B. Peterson
   1 John III. 18
   1 John Bradshaw
   1 John Adams
   1 John
   1 Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
   1 Jean Piaget
   1 Jean de La Bruyère
   1 H. P. Lovecraft
   1 Howard Gardner
   1 Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa
   1 Guru Rinpoche
   1 G K Chesterton
   1 George Carlin
   1 Fred Hosea
   1 Frederick Douglass
   1 Étienne de La Boétie
   1 Emerald Tablet
   1 Elizabeth Anscombe
   1 Didymus of Alexandria
   1 Danny Kaye
   1 C.S. Lewis
   1 C S Lewis
   1 Ching Hai
   1 Chamtrul Rinpoche
   1 Carl Sagan
   1 But because the inheritance which He promises us is such as many may possess
   1 Book of Golden Precepts
   1 Black Elk
   1 Bessie Anderson Stanley
   1 Bertrand Russell
   1 Ayn Rand
   1 A N Wilson
   1 Allen Ginsberg
   1 Aldous Huxley
   1 Albert Einstein
   1 Swami Vivekananda
   1 Saint Augustine of Hippo
   1 Kobayashi Issa
   1 Heraclitus
   1 Dogen Zenji
   1 Abu Hamid al-Ghazali?
   1 Abraham Maslow
   1 1 John 3:2-3
   1 1 John 2:18


   28 Anonymous
   14 Harper Lee
   9 Mark Twain
   9 John Green
   8 Michael Jackson
   7 William Shakespeare
   7 W C Fields
   7 Pope Francis
   7 Euripides
   7 Bill Cosby
   6 Ralph Waldo Emerson
   6 Plato
   6 George Herbert
   6 Asa Don Brown
   5 Stephen King
   5 Neil Gaiman
   5 Mokokoma Mokhonoana
   5 Mason Cooley
   5 Markus Zusak
   5 Khaled Hosseini

1:Beings all over the universe are My children. ~ Sri Sarada Devi,
2:The soul is healed by being with children." ~ Fyodor Dostoevsky,
3:If you marry the dharma, realizations will be your children. ~ Chamtrul Rinpoche,
4:Time is a game played beautifully by children. ~ Heraclitus,
5:It is easier to build strong children than to repair broken men." ~ Frederick Douglass,
6:As the ancient myth makers knew, we are children equally of the earth and the sky. ~ Carl Sagan,
7:Children are natural Zen masters; their world is brand new in each and every moment." ~ John Bradshaw,
8:Little children, keep yourselves from idols. ~ John, the Eternal Wisdom
9:A children's story that can only be enjoyed by children is not a good children's story in the slightest. ~ C.S. Lewis
10:O children of desire, cast off your garb of vanities. ~ Baha-ullah, the Eternal Wisdom
11:Just as parents care for their children, you should bear in mind the whole universe." ~ Dogen Zenji,
12:You are the children of the Master; why should you be drowned? No, never. The Master will protect you. ~ Sri Sarada Devi,
13:Children have neither a past nor a future. Thus they enjoy the present, which seldom happens to us." ~ Jean de La Bruyère,
14:My children, the three acts of faith, hope, and charity contain all the happiness of man upon the earth. ~ Saint John Vianney,
15:Only those who are perfectly truthful can be my true children.
   ~ The Mother, Words Of The Mother II,
16:I am not, I will not be.
I have not, I will not have.
This frightens all children,
And kills fear in the wise. ~ Nagarjuna,
17:The knowers of God sometimes live and appear like lunatics, drunkards, or children. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
18:Be but trustees and guardians of your children, whose real father is the Lord Himself. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
19:For at one time you were darkness, but now you are light in the Lord. Walk as children of light ~ Anonymous, The Bible, Ephesians, 5:8,
20:Only after the last judgment will Mary get any rest; from now until then, she is much too busy with her children. ~ Saint John Vianney,
21:You must remember that you are His children. But do not let this make you proud. Pride must be given up once for all. ~ SWAMI PREMANANDA,
22:Don't just teach your children to read...
Teach them to question what they read.
Teach them to question everything. ~ George Carlin,
23:Be not children in understanding,be men. ~ Anonymous, The Bible, 1 Corinthians, XIV 20, the Eternal Wisdom
24:There are only two lasting bequests we can hope to give our children. One of these is roots, the other, wings. ~ Johann Wolfgang von Goethe,
25:I am convinced that most people do not grow up … our real selves, the children inside, are still innocent and shy as magnolias. ~ Maya Angelou,
26:If you want your children to be intelligent, read them fairy tales. If you want them to be more intelligent, read them more fairy tales.
   ~ Albert Einstein,
27:You have to write the book that wants to be written. And if the book will be too difficult for grown-ups, then you write it for children. ~ Madeleine L'Engle,
28:Your duty as a married man is to live with your wife as brother and sister after one or two children are born. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
29:Be therefore followers of God as most dear children, and walk in love" ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (Compendium of Theology 2.5).,
30:Your duty as a married man is to live with your wife as brother and sister after one or two children born to you. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
31:When he says: 'Rejoice, O barren woman who never bore a child,' he is speaking of us, for our Church was barren until children were given her. ~ 2nd century sermon,
32:I believe deeply that children are more powerful than oil, more beautiful than rivers, more precious than any other natural resource a country can have." ~ Danny Kaye,
33:... And often they are good and generous children, though deprived of the true Light which alone can give joy and hope to their lives." ~ Our Lady to Father Stefano Gobbi,
34:For you were sometimes darkness, but now are light; walk as children of light. ~ Anonymous, The Bible, Ephesians, V. 8, the Eternal Wisdom
35:Children, it is the last hour; and just as you heard that the antichrist was coming, so now many antichrists have appeared. Thus we know this is the last hour." ~ 1 John 2:18,
36:It is easiest to tell what transubstantiation is by saying this: little children should be taught about it as early as possible. ~ Elizabeth Anscombe, 'On Transubstantiation',
37:I am never far from those with faith, or even from those without it, though they do not see me. My children will always, always, be protected by my compassion. ~ Guru Rinpoche, [T5],
38:To realize God is the one goal of life. The grace of God falls alike on all His children, learned and illiterate―whoever longs for Him. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
39:a gathering of stars
children, grandchildren,
~ Kobayashi Issa, @BashoSociety
40:Children, see to it that your dissensions do not deprive you of your life. How do you propose to discipline the Lord's elect, if you have no discipline yourselves? ~ The Shepherd of Hermas,
41:Great souls are children of God, so they have no egotism. Their strength is of God, belonging to and coming from Him, nothing of themselves. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
42:All the time of our life and faith will benefit us nothing if we do not resist, as is fitting for children of God, in this present lawless age and in the coming trials. ~ Letter of Barnabas,
43:He says that they are "children" when their own way of thinking is molded into loving kindness toward their brothers and sisters, in likeness of the Father's goodness. ~ Saint Gregory of Nyssa,
44:It is the parents' duty to look after the salvation of their children, especially before they come to the use of reason ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (ST 2-2.10.12).,
45:He [the child] does not despise real woods because he has read of enchanted woods: the reading makes all real woods a little enchanted. ~ C S Lewis, "On Three Ways of Writing for Children" (1952),
46:You must obey God, above the public and all other masters, or lose your souls for the responsibility which rests upon you for the present and future welfare of your children. ~ Sebastian Dabovich,
47:My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth. ~ John III. 18, 19, the Eternal Wisdom
48:If you treat your children at home in the same way you treat your animals in the lab, your wife will scratch your eyes out. My wife ferociously warned me against experimenting on her babies. ~ Abraham Maslow,
49:Since our father is related to us as principle, even as God is, it belongs properly to the father to receive honor from his children ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (ST 2-2.26.9ad3).,
50:Are we forming children who are only capable of learning what is already known? Or should we try to develop creative and innovative minds, capable of discovery from the preschool age on, throughout life? ~ Jean Piaget,
51:Children of knowledge! the slender eyelash can prevent the eye from seeing; what then must be the effect of the veil of avarice over the eye of the heart! ~ Baha-ullah, the Eternal Wisdom
52:After realizing God, one rightly feels that God is our Father or Mother. As long as we have not realized God, we feel that we are far away from Him, children of someone else. ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
53:It is good for you to spend some time with children. They will teach you to believe, to love and to play. Children will help you smile from your heart and to have that look of wonderment in your eyes. ~ MATA AMRITANANDAMAYI,
54:Sin is seducing the minds and hearts of many of my children. Many are giving in to the allurements of pleasures and falling into slavery to Satan, who has succeeded in seducing the whole earth." ~ Our Lady to Father Stefano Gobbi,
55:The Way Of The Holy Fool ::: At the crossroads this year, after
begging all day
I lingered at the village temple.
Children gather round me and
"The crazy monk has come back
to play."
~ Taigu Ryokan,
56:We men are conceived twice: to the human body we owe our first conception, to the divine Spirit, our second. John says: "To all who received him, who believed in his name, he gave power to become children of God." ~ Didymus of Alexandria,
57:The natural man has to evolve himself into the divine Man; the sons of Death have to know themselves as the children of Immortality. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Life Divine, The Progress to Knowledge - God, Man and Nature,
58:He declares that the deserted wife shall have more children than she who has a husband, because faith has now made our people who seemed to have been deserted by God more numerous than those who were thought to possess him. ~ 2nd century sermon,
59:A great famine will come. Before it comes, little children under seven will be seized with a palsy and will die in the arms of those carrying them. The rest of the people will suffer their penance through the famine." ~ OUR LADY OF LA SALETTE (1846),
60:We are the children of the Almighty, we are sparks of the infinite, divine fire. How can we be nothings? We are everything, ready to do everything, we can do everything, and man must do everything. ~ Swami Vivekananda,
61:We would like to be able to show the children pictorial representations of what life should be, but we still have not reached that stage, very far from it. Those films are yet to be made...
   ~ The Mother, On Education, 1968,
62:It would be contrary to natural justice if children were baptized against their parents' will, just as it would be if one having the use of reason were baptized against his will ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (ST 3.68.10).,
63:My Immaculate Heart is your refuge. It is given to you precisely for these times of yours. Enter in, my dearly beloved children, and thus you will journey along the road which brings you to the God of salvation and peace." ~ Our Lady to Fr. Stefano Gobbi,
64:Pray, pray, my children ... You will all be about to be tested: the good ones will pay for the culprits, I will protect many, especially those who have always trusted me." ~ Our Lady Marie Martel (1872-1913) / APPARITIONS OF TILLY (1896 - c. early 1900s),
65:There are two spirits: the old and the new. The old spirit is the spirit of slavery; the new is the spirit of love. The first produces slaves; the second, children by adoption ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (In Jn. 13, lect. 7).,
66:Beloved, we are God's children now; what we shall be has not yet been revealed. We do know that when it is revealed we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. Everyone who has this hope based on him makes himself pure, as he is pure." ~ 1 John 3:2-3,
67:For those who use their intelligence and their study as a weapon, the Rosary is most effective. Because that apparently monotonous way of beseeching Our Lady as children do their Mother, can destroy every seed of vainglory and pride. ~ Saint Josemaria Escriva,
68:He who has love for other people has God in his heart. To serve God's children is to serve God." ~ Ching Hai, (b. 1950) Vietnamese author, entrepreneur, and teacher of the Quan Yin Method of meditation. Her followers refer to her as "Supreme Master," Wikipedia.,
69:The latter times will be more evil and corrupt in the eyes of God. Children of God will be persecuted by the most hateful means in the eyes of God. Almost immediately after the death of the Monarch comes Antichrist…" ~ Saint Hildegard of Bingen, (1098- 1179 AD),
70:How to concentrate the scattered mind? the mind which has been distributed to wife and children, to the attainment of name and fame and to the pursuit of all sorts of sensual pleasures? This can be effected by faith in God or in one's own Guru. ~ SWAMI SUBODHANANDA,
71:The fact that children and brute animals seek pleasures does not prove that all pleasures are evil, for there is in them from God a natural appetite moved by that which is congenial to them ~ Saint Thomas Aquinas, (ST 1-2.34.1ad2).,
72:Do not be carried away by name and fame. You can renounce your wife, children, parents, house, friends, and relatives. It is very, very difficult to renounce the intellectual pleasure, the pleasure from name and fame. I seriously warn you. ~ Swami Sivananda Saraswati,
73:Children are nowhere taught, in any systematic way, to distinguish true from false, or meaningful from meaningless, statements. Why is this so? Because their elders, even in the democratic countries, do not want them to be given this kind of education. ~ Aldous Huxley,
74:At this time as a punishment for their sins Christians especially will attempt armed resistance to those who at that time are persecuting ... Because of Michael's help God's faithful children will march under his protection." ~ Saint Hildegard of Bingen, (1098-1179 AD),
75:With the littlest ones, I am attaining each day my victory over Satan and his powerful army of evil, over the satanic and masonic forces organized against God, because I am leading my children along the road of heroic faith, of sure hope and of perfect love." ~ Our Lady ,
76:Grown men may learn from very little children, for the hearts of little children are pure, and, therefore, the Great Spirit may show to them many things which older people miss." ~ Black Elk, (1863 - 1950) medicine man, holy man and heyoka of the Oglala Lakota people, Wikipedia.,
77:After baptism, we are called God's children. Therefore we should carefully examine our Father's characteristics, so that, by molding and framing ourselves in the likeness of our Father, we may appear true children of him who calls us to adoption by grace. ~ Saint Gregory of Nyssa,
78:Parents sometimes when they have gotten one, or two, or three children, fear to give birth to any more, lest they reduce the rest to beggary. ~ But because the inheritance which He promises us is such as many may possess, He called into His brotherhood the peoples of the nations.,
79:The two angels add (to Pope): "Go quickly and console your children." Write your brothers dispersed throughout the world that there must be a reform in the morals of men. That cannot be obtained except by distributing to the people the bread of the Divine Word. ~ Saint John Bosco,
80:Because of Michael's help God's faithful children will march under his protection. They will decimate their foes and achieve victory through God's power…As a result of this a large number of heathens will join Christians in true faith ..." ~ Saint Hildegard of Bingen, (1098- 1179),
81:Who is worthy or unworthy in front of the Divine Grace?

   All are children of the one and the same Mother. Her love is equally spread over all of them. But to each one She gives according to his nature and receptivity.
   ~ The Mother, Words Of The Mother II,
82:O children of immortality, you who live on the highest summits, the road is found, there is a way to escape out of the shadow; and this means, the sole,-for there are no others-is to perceive Him who is beyond all darkness. ~ Vivekananda, the Eternal Wisdom
83:Our Father: at this name love is aroused in us . . . and the confidence of obtaining what we are about to ask.... What would he not give to his children who ask, since he has already granted them the gift of being his children? ~ Saint Augustine of Hippo,
84:This most beloved daughter (the Church) of mine must live the hours of her agony and of her sorrowful passion. She will be abandoned by many of her children. The impetuous wind of persecution will blow against her and much blood will be shed, even by my beloved sons." ~ Our Lady how this thread,
85:HAZRA: "Does God listen to our prayer for bhakti?"

BHAGAVAN SRI RAMAKRISHNA: "Surely. I can assure you of that a hundred times. But the prayer must be genuine and earnest. Do worldly-minded people weep for God as they do for wife and children? Who feels that way for God?" ~ Sri Ramakrishna,
86:I think the big mistake in schools is trying to teach children anything, and by using fear as the basic motivation. Fear of getting failing grades, fear of not staying with your class, etc. Interest can produce learning on a scale compared to fear as a nuclear explosion to a firecracker. ~ Stanley Kubrick,
87:Only for you, children of doctrine and learning, have we written this work. Examine this book, ponder the meaning we have dispersed in various places and gathered again; what we have concealed in one place we have disclosed in another, that it may be understood by your wisdom. ~ Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa,
88:Each of us bears his punishment, fruit of a seed that's forgotten;
Each of us curses his neighbour protecting his heart with illusions:
Therefore like children we blame each other and hate and are angry. ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, Ilion,
89:In attempting to construct such machines we should not be irreverently usurping His power of creating souls, any more than we are in the procreation of children: rather we are, in either case, instruments of His will providing mansions for the souls that He creates.
   ~ Alan Turing, Computing Machinery and Intelligence,
90:Just as when we were children, we were afraid to be alone in the dark and could only be assured by the presence of someone who loved us. Well this is exactly what happened on Holy Saturday, the voice of God resounded in the realm of death. The unimaginable occurred; namely, love penetrated Hell. ~ Robert Cardinal Sarah,
91:In attempting to construct such (artificially intelligent) machines we should not be irreverently usurping His (God's) power of creating souls, any more than we are in the procreation of children,' Turing had advised. 'Rather we are, in either case, instruments of His will providing mansions for the souls that He creates.
   ~ Alan Turing,
92:There is an old, old story about a theologian who was asked to reconcile the Doctrine of Divine Mercy with the doctrine of infant damnation. 'The Almighty,' he explained, 'finds it necessary to do things in His official and public capacity which in His private and personal capacity He deplores.
   ~ Robert Heinlein, Methuselah's Children.,
93:If thou wouldst not be slain by them, thou shouldst make free from offence thy own creations, the children of thy invisible and impalpable thoughts, whose swarms keep wheeling around mankind and who are the descendants and heirs of man and of his terrestrial leavings. ~ Book of Golden Precepts, the Eternal Wisdom
94:Children of Immortality, gods who are joyous for ever,
Rapture is ours and eternity measures our lives by his aeons.
For we desireless toil who have joy in the fall as the triumph,
Knowledge eternal possessing we work for an end that is destined
L ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, Ilion,
95:They were bewildered, unhappy children-he thought-all of them, even his mother, and he was foolish to resent their ineptitude; it came from their helplessness, not from malice. It was he who had to make himself learn to understand them, since he had so much to give, since they could never share his sense of joyous, boundless power.
   ~ Ayn Rand, Atlas Shrugged,
Who but the fool and improvident, who but the dreamer and madman
Leaves for the far and ungrasped earth's close and provident labour?
Children of earth, our mother gives tokens, she lays down her signposts,
Step by step to advance on her bosom, to g ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, Ilion,
97:Suffering is the food of our strength and torture the bliss of our entrails.
We are pitiless, mighty and glad, the gods fear our laughter inhuman.
Our hearts are heroic and hard; we wear the belt of Orion:
Our will has the edge of the thunderbolt, o ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, The Children of Wotan,
98:We are the javelins of Destiny, we are the children of Wotan,
We are the human Titans, the supermen dreamed by the sage.
A cross of the beast and demoniac with the godhead of power and will,
We were born in humanity's sunset, to the Night is our pil ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, The Children of Wotan,
99:To share the suffering of the world I came,
I draw my children's pangs into my breast.
I am the nurse of the dolour beneath the stars;
I am the soul of all who wailing writhe
Under the ruthless harrow of the Gods. ~ Sri Aurobindo, Savitri, 07.04 - The Triple Soul-Forces,
100:Children will always be afraid of the dark, and men with minds sensitive to hereditary impulse will always tremble at the thought of the hidden and fathomless worlds of strange life which may pulsate in the gulfs beyond the stars, or press hideously upon our own globe in unholy dimensions which only the dead and the moonstruck can glimpse. ~ H. P. Lovecraft, Supernatural Horror in Literature,
101:When we love a person, we love all that belongs to him; we extend to the children the affection we feel for the parent. Now every Soul is a daughter of the [Godhead]. How can this world be separated from the spiritual world? Those who despise what is so nearly akin to the spiritual world, prove that they know nothing of the spiritual world, except in name. ~ Ken Wilber, Sex Ecology Spirituality,
102:One should not think that a religion is true because it is old. On the contrary the more mankind lives, the more the true law of life becomes clear to it. To suppose that in our epoch one must continue to believe what our grandfa thers and ancestors believed is to think that an adult can continue to wear the garments of children ~ Tsen-tse-tsung-yung, the Eternal Wisdom
103:Cyberspace. A consensual hallucination experienced daily by billions of legitimate operators, in every nation, by children being taught mathematical concepts... A graphic representation of data abstracted from banks of every computer in the human system. Unthinkable complexity. Lines of light ranged in the nonspace of the mind, clusters and constellations of data. Like city lights, receding... ~ William Gibson,
104:When speaking to parents, I encourage them to take their child(ren) to a children's museum and watch carefully what the child does, how she/she does it, what he/she returns to, where there is definite growth. Teachers could do the same or could set up 'play areas' which provide 'nutrition' for different intelligences... and watch carefully what happens and what does not happen with each child. ~ Howard Gardner,
105:Activities are endless, like ripples on a stream. They end only when you drop them.
Human moods are like the changing highlights and shadows on a sunlit mountain range.
All activities are like the games children play, like castles being made of sand.
View them with delight and equanimity, like grandparents overseeing their grandchildren, or a shepherd resting on a hill watching over his grazing flock. ~ Nyoshul Khen Rinpoche,
106:The Gita has laid it down from the beginning that the very first precondition of the divine birth, the higher existence is the slaying of rajasic desire and its children, and that means the exclusion of sin. Sin is the working of the lower nature for the crude satisfaction of its own ignorant, dull or violent rajasic and tamasic propensities in revolt against any high self-control and self-mastery of the nature by the spirit. ~ Sri Aurobindo, Essays On The Gita,
107:And it shall also be a sign of the teacher of the integral Yoga that he does not arrogate to himself Guruhood in a humanly vain and self-exalting spirit. His work, if he has one, is a trust from above, he himself a channel, a vessel or a representative. He is a man helping his brothers, a child leading children, a Light kindling other lights, an awakened Soul awakening souls, at highest a Power or Presence of the Divine calling to him other powers of the Divine.
   ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga, The Four Aids, 67,
108:To laugh often and love much; to win the respect of intelligent persons and the affection of children; to earn the approbation of honest citizens and endure the betrayal of false friends; to appreciate beauty; to find the best in others; to give of one's self; to leave the world a bit better, whether by a healthy child, a garden patch or a redeemed social condition; to have played and laughed with enthusiasm and sung with exultation; to know even one life has breathed easier because you have lived~this is to have succeeded. ~ Bessie Anderson Stanley,
109:Plays, farces, spectacles, gladiators, strange beasts, medals, pictures, and other such opiates, these were for ancient peoples the bait toward slavery, the price of their liberty, the instruments of tyranny. By these practices and enticements the ancient dictators so successfully lulled their subjects under the yoke, that the stupefied peoples, fascinated by the pastimes and vain pleasures flashed before their eyes, learned subservience as naively, but not so creditably, as little children learn to read by looking at bright picture books. ~ Étienne de La Boétie
110:Masturbation is not the happiest form of sexuality, but the most advisable for him who wants to be alone and think. I detect the aroma of this pleasant vice in most philosophers, and a happily married logicians is almost a contradiction in terms. So many sages have regarded Woman as temptress because fornication often leads to marriage, which usually leads to children, which always leads to a respectable job and pretending to believe the idiocies your neighbors believe. The hypocrisy of the sages has been to conceal their timid onanism and call it celibacy. ~ Robert Anton Wilson,
111:Mother, Some people criticise the fact that we have too many rules in our physical education and that we impose too much discipline on the children.
   There can be no physical education without discipline. The body itself could not function without a strict discipline. Actually, the failure to recognise this fact is the principal cause of illness. Digestion, growth, blood-circulation, everything, everything is a discipline. Thought, movement, gestures, everything is a discipline, and if there is no discipline people immediately fall ill.
   ~ The Mother, On Education,
112:The science of government it is my duty to study, more than all other sciences; the arts of legislation and administration and negotiation ought to take the place of, indeed exclude, in a manner, all other arts. I must study politics and war, that our sons may have liberty to study mathematics and philosophy. Our sons ought to study mathematics and philosophy, geography, natural history and naval architecture, navigation, commerce and agriculture in order to give their children a right to study painting, poetry, music, architecture, statuary, tapestry and porcelain. ~ John Adams, Letters of John Adams, Addressed to His Wife,
113:Shake off thy bondage, O children,
and walk in the Light of the glorious day.
Never turn thy thoughts to the darkness
and surely ye shall be One with The Light.

Man is only what he believeth,
a brother of darkness or a Child of The Light.
Come though into the Light my Children.
Walk in the pathway that leads to the Sun.

Hark ye now, and list to the Wisdom.
Use thou the word I have given unto thee.
Use it and surely though shalt find
power and wisdom and Light to walk in the way.
Seek thee and find the key I have given
and Ever shalt Thou be a Child of The Light. ~ Emerald Tablet,
ONE AFTERNOON, in a large town in a rainy country, I saw seven or eight vehicles full of children. That morning, they had been taken into the country to play in the fields, but the bad weather had made them return home early in the rain.

And yet they were singing, laughing and waving merrily to the passers-by.

They had kept their cheerfulness in this gloomy weather. If one of them had felt sad, the songs of the others would have cheered him. And for the people hurrying by, who heard the children's laughter, it seemed that the sky had brightened for a moment.

~ The Mother, mcw, 2:189,
115:There exist two extremes, O my brothers, to which he who aspires to liberation should never abandon himself. One of these extremes is the continual seeking after the satisfaction of the passions and the sensuality; that is vile, coarse, debasing and fatal, that is the road of the children of this world. The other extreme is a life consecrated to mortifications and asceticism; that is full of sorrow, suffering and inutility. Alone the middle path which the Perfect has discovered, avoids these two blind-alleys, accords clearsightedness, opens the intelligence and conducts to liberation, wisdom and perfection. ~ Mahavaga, the Eternal Wisdom
116:There are two ways to slide easily through life; to believe everything or doubt everything. Both ways save us from thinking. The majority take the line of least resistance, preferring to have their thinking done for them; they accept ready-made individual, private doctrines as their own and follow them more or less blindly. Every generation looks upon its own creeds as true and permanent and has a mingled smile of pity and contempt for the prejudices of the past. For two hundred or more generations of our historical past this attitude has been repeated two hundred or more times, and unless we are very careful our children will have the same attitude toward us. ~ Alfred Korzybski,
117:Your time is your life, and your life is your capital: by it you make your trade, and by it you will reach the eternal bounties in the proximity of Allah. Every single breath of yours is a priceless jewel, because it is irreplaceable; once it is gone, there is no return for it. So do not be like fools who rejoice each day as their wealth increases while their lives decrease. What good is there in wealth that increases while one's lifespan decreases?

Do not rejoice except in an increase of knowledge or an increase of good works. Truly they are your two friends who will accompany you in your grave, when your spouse, your wealth, your children, and your friends will remain behind. ~ Abu Hamid al-Ghazali?,
118:Because children have abounding vitality,
because they are in spirit fierce and free,
therefore they want things repeated and unchanged.
They always say, "Do it again";
and the grown-up person does it again
until he is nearly dead.
For grown-up people are not strong enough
to exult in monotony.

But perhaps God is strong enough
to exult in monotony.
It is possible that God says every morning,
"Do it again"
to the sun; and every evening,
"Do it again" to the moon.
It may not be automatic necessity
that makes all daisies alike;
it may be that God makes every daisy separately,
but has never got tired of making them.

It may be that He has the eternal appetite of infancy;
for we have sinned and grown old,
and our Father is younger than we."
~ G K Chesterton, Orthodoxy,
119:I have said that from a young age children should be taught to respect good health, physical strength and balance. The great importance of beauty must also be emphasised. A young child should aspire for beauty, not for the sake of pleasing others or winning their admiration, but for the love of beauty itself; for beauty is the ideal which all physical life must realise. Every human being has the possibility of establishing harmony among the different parts of his body and in the various movements of the body in action. Every human body that undergoes a rational method of culture from the very beginning of its existence can realise its own harmony and thus become fit to manifest beauty. When we speak of the other aspects of an integral education, we shall see what inner conditions are to be fulfilled so that this beauty can one day be manifested. ~ The Mother, On Education, Physical Education,
120:And He will judge and will forgive all, the good and the evil, the wise and the meek . . . And when He has done with all of them, then He will summon us. 'You too come forth,' He will say, 'Come forth ye drunkards, come forth, ye weak ones, come forth, ye children of shame!' And we shall all come forth, without shame and shall stand before him. And He will say unto us, 'Ye are swine, made in the Image of the Beast and with his mark; but come ye also!' And the wise ones and those of understanding will say, 'Oh Lord, why dost Thou receive these men?' And He will say, 'This is why I receive them, oh ye wise, this is why I receive them, oh ye of understanding, that not one of them believed himself to be worthy of this.' And He will hold out His hands to us and we shall fall down before him . . . and we shall weep . . . and we shall understand all things! Then we shall understand everything! . . . and all will understand ~ Fyodor Dostoevsky,
121:When ye look at me I am an idle, idle man; when I look at myself I am a busy, busy man. Since upon the plain of uncreated infinity I am building, building the tower of ecstasy, I have no time for building houses. Since upon the steppe of the void of truth I am breaking, breaking the savage fetter of suffering, I have no time for ploughing family land. Since at the bourn of unity ineffable I am subduing, subduing the demon-foe of self, I have no time for subduing angry foe-men. Since in the palace of mind which transcends duality I am waiting, waiting for spiritual experience as my bride, I have no time for setting up house. Since in the circle of the Buddhas of my body I am fostering, fostering the child of wisdom, I have no time for fostering snivelling children. Since in the frame of the body, the seat of all delight, I am saving, saving precious instruction and reflection, I have no time for saving wordly wealth. ~ Jetsun Milarepa, Songs of Milarepa,
122:Influence is more important than example. Influence is not the outward authority of the Teacher over his disciple, but the power of his contact, of his presence, of the nearness of his soul to the soul of another, infusing into it, even though in silence, that which he himself is and possesses. This is the supreme sign of the Master. For the greatest Master is much less a Teacher than a Presence pouring the divine consciousness and its constituting light and power and purity and bliss into all who are receptive around him.
   And it shall also be a sign of the teacher of the integral Yoga that he does not arrogate to himself Guruhood in a humanly vain and self-exalting spirit. His work, if he has one, is a trust from above, he himself a channel, a vessel or a representative. He is a man helping his brothers, a child leading children, a Light kindling other lights, an awakened Soul awakening souls, at highest a Power or Presence of the Divine calling to him other ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga,
123:You are living today in countries where the Dharma has only just begun to take root, like a fragile new shoot in the ground. Only your sustained diligence will bring it to fruition. Depending on the effort you put into study, reflection and meditation, and to integrating what you have understood into your spiritual practice, accomplishment may be days, months, or years away. It is essential to remember that all your endeavors on the path are for the sake of others. Remain humble, and aware that your efforts are like child's play compared to the ocean-like activity of the great bodhisattvas. Be like a parent providing for much-loved children, never thinking that you have done too much for others - or even that you have done enough. If you finally managed, through your own efforts alone, to establish all beings in buddhahood, you would simply think that all your wishes had been fulfilled. Never have even a trace of hope for something in return. ~ Kyabje Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche, The Heart of Compassion, Instructions on Ngulchu Thogme's Thirty-Sevenfold Practice of a Bodhisattva – p 147, Padmakara Translation Group - Shechen Publications
124:Yes, from thenceforward, is there any suffering for one who sees this unity of the universe, this unity of life, this unity of the All? The separation between man and man, man and woman, man and child; nation and nation, that is the real cause of all the misery of the world. Now this separation is not at all real ; it is only apparent, it is only on the surface. In the very heart of things is the unity which is for ever. Go into yourself and you will find this unity between man and man, women and children, race and race, the great and the little, the rich and the poor, gods and men : all of us are one, even the animals, if you go down to a sufficient depth. And to the man who goes so far nothing can cause any illusion. ..where can there exist for him any illusion ? What can deceive him ? He knows the reality of everything, the secret of everything. Where can there exist any misery for him ? What can he desire ? He has discovered the reality of everything in the Lord who is the centre, the unity of all and who is the eternal felicity, the eternal knowledge, the eternal existence. ~ Virekananda, the Eternal Wisdom
125:Only by our coming into constant touch with the divine Consciousness and its absolute Truth can some form of the conscious Divine, the dynamic Absolute, take up our earth-existence and transform its strife, stumbling, sufferings and falsities into an image of the supreme Light, Power and Ananda.
   The culmination of the soul's constant touch with the Supreme is that self-giving which we call surrender to the divine Will and immergence of the separated ego in the One who is all. A vast universality of soul and an intense unity with all is the base and fixed condition of the supramental consciousness and spiritual life. In that universality and unity alone can we find the supreme law of the divine manifestation in the life of the embodied spirit; in that alone can we discover the supreme motion and right play of our individual nature. In that alone can all these lower discords resolve themselves into a victorious harmony of the true relations between manifested beings who are portions of the one Godhead and children of one universal Mother. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga, Standards of Conduct and Spiritual Freedom, 205,
126:Yet not for tyrant wrong nor to serve as a sword for our passions
Zeus created our strength, but that earth might have help from her children.
Not of our moulding its gifts to our soul nor were formed by our labour!
When did we make them, where were ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems: Ilion
So when the Eye supreme perceives that we rise up too swiftly,
Drawn towards height but fullness contemning, called by the azure,
Life when we fail in, poor in our base and forgetting our mother,
Back we are hurled to our roots; we recover our sap f ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems: Ilion
Man, repelled by the gulfs within him and shrinking from vastness,
Form of the earth accepts and is glad of the lap of his mother. ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems: Ilion
Man does not act, even most primitively, from fear alone, but from twin motives, fear and desire, fear of things unpleasant and maleficent and desire of things pleasant and beneficent. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga, The Motives of Devotion,
127:From what we've seen in sci-fi movies and literature and generally xenophobic public behavior about Others (immigrants, apostates, and liberals, e.g.,), and the primordial urges to solve imagined or perceived threats with military force, I think the only possibly positive version of alien visitations would be if (a) they're sufficiently evolved to be able to understand the utter primitivity of human behavior as collectives, and (b) they're sufficiently caring to treat Earth as a planet of ill-bred children, mostly incapable of acting, as a collective -- on their higher natures. It seems far more likely that we would be perceived as a vastly inferior species of antlike primitives, warring uselessly amongst ourselves with robotic persistence over millennia.

If, based on their other cosmic travels and intergalactic species science, the extraterrestrials are able to have undeservedly benign interventions with humans without somehow provoking paranoid hysteria, religious panics and miitary holocaust, then we might have something to look forward to; but this, unfortunately, is placing a huge gamble on extraterrestrials to be the prevailingly benign moderators of our fate than we ourselves are ever likely to be as a species. ~ Fred Hosea,
128:When I was a child of about thirteen, for nearly a year every night as soon as I had gone to bed it seemed to me that I went out of my body and rose straight up above the house, then above the city, very high above. Then I used to see myself clad in a magnificent golden robe, much longer than myself; and as I rose higher, the robe would stretch, spreading out in a circle around me to form a kind of immense roof over the city. Then I would see men, women, children, old men, the sick, the unfortunate coming out from every side; they would gather under the outspread robe, begging for help, telling of their miseries, their suffering, their hardships. In reply, the robe, supple and alive, would extend towards each one of them individually, and as soon as they had touched it, they were comforted or healed, and went back into their bodies happier and stronger than they had come out of them. Nothing seemed more beautiful to me, nothing could make me happier; and all the activities of the day seemed dull and colourless and without any real life, beside this activity of the night which was the true life for me. Often while I was rising up in this way, I used to see at my left an old man, silent and still, who looked at me with kindly affection and encouraged me by his presence. This old man, dressed in a long dark purple robe, was the personification-as I came to know later-of him who is called the Man of Sorrows. ~ The Mother, Prayers And Meditations,
129:Sadhaka of Integral Yoga
The difficulty of harmonising the divine life with human living, of being in God and yet living in man is the very difficulty that he is set here to solve and not to shun. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga: Renunciation
Sadhaka Of Integral yoga
Personal salvation he does not seek except as a necessity for the human fulfilment and because he who is himself in bonds cannot easily free others,—though to God nothing is impossible. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga: Renunciation
Sadhaka Of Integral Yoga
For a heaven of personal joys he has no hankerings even as a hell of personal sufferings has for him no terrors. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga: Renunciation
Sadhaka of Integral Yoga
If there is an opposition between the spiritual life and that of the world, it is that gulf which he is here to bridge, that opposition which he is here to change into a harmony. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga: Renunciation
Sadhaka Of Integral yoga
If the world is ruled by the flesh and the devil, all the more reason that the children of Immortality should be here to conquer it for God and the Spirit. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis Of Yoga: Renunciation
Sadhaka of Integral yoga
To give oneself is the secret of sadhana, not to demand and acquire a thing. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Mother with Letters on The Mother, The Mother's Love,
130:John Ruskin did not go to school. Nor did Queen Victoria, nor John Stuart Mill, George Eliot or Harriet Martineau. It would be absurd to suggest that Disraeli, Dickens, Newman or Darwin, to name four very different figures, who attended various schools for short spells in their boyhood, owed very much to their schooling. Had they been born in a later generation, school would have loomed much larger in their psychological stories, if only because they would have spent so much longer there, and found themselves preparing for public examinations. It is hard not to feel that a strong 'syllabus', or a school ethos, might have cramped the style of all four and that in their different ways - Disraeli, comparatively rich, anarchically foppish, indiscriminately bookish; Darwin, considered a dunce, but clearly - as he excitedly learned to shoot, to fish and to bird-watch - beginning his revolutionary relationship with the natural world; Newman, imagining himself an angel; Dickens, escaping the ignominy of his circumstances through theatrical and comedic internalized role-play - they were lucky to have been born before the Age of Control. For the well-meaning educational reforms of the 1860s were the ultimate extension of those Benthamite exercises in control which had begun in the 1820s and 1830s. Having exercised their sway over the poor, the criminals, the agricultural and industrial classes, the civil service and - this was next - the military, the controllers had turned to the last free spirits left, the last potential anarchists: the children. ~ A N Wilson,
131:The whole history of mankind and especially the present condition of the world unite in showing that far from being merely hypothetical, the case supposed has always been actual and is actual to-day on a vaster scale than ever before. My contention is that while progress in some of the great matters of human concern has been long proceeding in accordance with the law of a rapidly increasing geometric progression, progress in the other matters of no less importance has advanced only at the rate of an arithmetical progression or at best at the rate of some geometric progression of relatively slow growth. To see it and to understand it we have to pay the small price of a little observation and a little meditation.
   Some technological invention is made, like that of a steam engine or a printing press, for example; or some discovery of scientific method, like that of analytical geometry or the infinitesimal calculus; or some discovery of natural law, like that of falling bodies or the Newtonian law of gravitation. What happens? What is the effect upon the progress of knowledge and invention? The effect is stimulation. Each invention leads to new inventions and each discovery to new discoveries; invention breeds invention, science begets science, the children of knowledge produce their kind in larger and larger families; the process goes on from decade to decade, from generation to generation, and the spectacle we behold is that of advancement in scientific knowledge and technological power according to the law and rate of a rapidly increasing geometric progression or logarithmic function. ~ Alfred Korzybski, Manhood of Humanity,
132:The Song Of View, Practice, And Action :::
Oh, my Guru! The Exemplar of the View, Practice, and Action,
Pray vouchsafe me your grace, and enable me
To be absorbed in the realm of Self-nature!

For the View, Practice, Action, and Accomplishment
There are three Key-points you should know:

All the manifestation, the Universe itself, is contained in the mind;
The nature of Mind is the realm of illumination
Which can neither be conceived nor touched.
These are the Key-points of the View.

Errant thoughts are liberated in the Dharmakaya;
The awareness, the illumination, is always blissful;
Meditate in a manner of non-doing and non-effort.
These are the Key-points of Practice.

In the action of naturalness
The Ten Virtues spontaneously grow;
All the Ten Vices are thus purified.
By corrections or remedies
The Illuminating Void is ne'er disturbed.
These are the Key-points of Action.

There is no Nivana to attain beyond;
There is no Samsara here to renounce;
Truly to know the Self-mind
It is to be the Buddha Himself.
These are the Key-points of Accomplishment.

Reduce inwardly the Three Key-points to One.
This One is the Void Nature of Being,
Which only a wondrous Guru
Can clearly illustrate.

Much activity is of no avail;
If one sees the Simultaneously Born Wisdom,
He reaches the goal.

For all practioners of Dharma
The preaching is a precious gem;
It is my direct experience from yogic meditation.
Think carefully and bear it in your minds,
Oh, my children and disciples. ~ Jetsun Milarepa,
   Why do some children take interest in things only when there is some excitement?

They are tamasic. It is due to the large proportion of tamas in their nature. The more tamasic one is, the more does one need something violent and exciting circumstances. When the physical is tamasic, unless one eats spices and highly flavoured food, one does not feel nourished. And yet these are poisons. They act exactly like poison on the nerves. They do not nourish. But it is because people are tamasic, because their body's consciousness is not sufficiently developed. Well, mentally it is the same thing, vitally the same thing. If they are tamasic, they always need new excitements, dramas, murders, suicides, etc. to feel anything at all, otherwise.... And there is nothing, nothing that makes one more wicked and cruel than tamas. For it is this need of excitement which shakes you up a little, makes you come out of yourself. And one must also learn, there, to distinguish between those who are exclusively tamasic and those who are mixed, and those who are struggling within themselves with their different parts. One can, one must know in what proportion their nature is constituted, so as to be able to insist at need on one thing or another. Some people constantly need a whipping from life in order to move, otherwise they would spend their time sleeping. Others, on the contrary, need soothing things, silence, a retreat in the country-side - all things that do a lot of good but which must disappear as soon as one needs to make an effort for progress or to realise something or struggle against a defect, conquer an obstacle.... It is complicated, don't you think so? ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1953,
134:Three passions, simple but overwhelmingly strong, have governed my life: the longing for love, the search for knowledge, and unbearable pity for the suffering of mankind. These passions, like great winds, have blown me hither and thither, in a wayward course, over a great ocean of anguish, reaching to the very verge of despair.
   I have sought love, first, because it brings ecstasy - ecstasy so great that I would often have sacrificed all the rest of life for a few hours of this joy. I have sought it, next, because it relieves loneliness--that terrible loneliness in which one shivering consciousness looks over the rim of the world into the cold unfathomable lifeless abyss. I have sought it finally, because in the union of love I have seen, in a mystic miniature, the prefiguring vision of the heaven that saints and poets have imagined. This is what I sought, and though it might seem too good for human life, this is what--at last--I have found.
   With equal passion I have sought knowledge. I have wished to understand the hearts of men. I have wished to know why the stars shine. And I have tried to apprehend the Pythagorean power by which number holds sway above the flux. A little of this, but not much, I have achieved.
   Love and knowledge, so far as they were possible, led upward toward the heavens. But always pity brought me back to earth. Echoes of cries of pain reverberate in my heart. Children in famine, victims tortured by oppressors, helpless old people a burden to their sons, and the whole world of loneliness, poverty, and pain make a mockery of what human life should be. I long to alleviate this evil, but I cannot, and I too suffer.
   This has been my life. I have found it worth living, and would gladly live it again if the chance were offered me. ~ Bertrand Russell,
135:Response To A Logician :::
I bow at the feet of my teacher Marpa.
And sing this song in response to you.
Listen, pay heed to what I say,
forget your critique for a while.

The best seeing is the way of "nonseeing"
the radiance of the mind itself.
The best prize is what cannot be looked for
the priceless treasure of the mind itself.

The most nourishing food is "noneating"
the transcendent food of samadhi.
The most thirst-quenching drink is "nondrinking"
the nectar of heartfelt compassion.

Oh, this self-realizing awareness
is beyond words and description!
The mind is not the world of children,
nor is it that of logicians.

Attaining the truth of "nonattainment,"
you receive the highest initiation.
Perceiving the void of high and low,
you reach the sublime stage.

Approaching the truth of "nonmovement,"
you follow the supreme path.
Knowing the end of birth and death,
the ultimate purpose is fulfilled.

Seeing the emptiness of reason,
supreme logic is perfected.
When you know that great and small are groundless,
you have entered the highest gateway.

Comprehending beyond good and evil
opens the way to perfect skill.
Experiencing the dissolution of duality,
you embrace the highest view.

Observing the truth of "nonobservation"
opens the way to meditating.
Comprehending beyond "ought" and "oughtn't"
opens the way to perfect action.

When you realize the truth of "noneffort,"
you are approaching the highest fruition.
Ignorant are those who lack this truth:
arrogant teachers inflated by learning,
scholars bewitched by mere words,
and yogis seduced by prejudice.
For though they yearn for freedom,
they find only enslavement. ~ Jetsun Milarepa,
136:It doesnt interest me what you do for a living. I want to know what you ache for, and if you dare to dream of meeting your hearts longing. It doesnt interest me how old you are. I want to know if you will risk looking like a fool for love, for your dream, for the adventure of being alive. It doesnt interest me what planets are squaring your moon. I want to know if you have touched the center of your own sorrow, if you have been opened by lifes betrayals or have become shriveled and closed from fear of further pain!I want to know if you can sit with pain, mine or your own, without moving to hide it or fade it, or fix it. I want to know if you can be with joy, mine or your own, if you can dance with wildness and let the ecstasy fill you to the tips of your fingers and toes without cautioning us to be careful, to be realistic, to remember the limitations of being human. It doesnt interest me if the story you are telling me is true. I want to know if you can disappoint another to be true to yourself; if you can bear the accusation of betrayal and not betray your own soul; if you can be faithlessand therefore trustworthy. I want to know if you can see beauty even when its not pretty, every day,and if you can source your own life from its presence. I want to know if you can live with failure, yours and mine, and still stand on the edge of the lake and shout to the silver of the full moon, Yes! It doesnt interest me to know where you live or how much money you have. I want to know if you can get up, after the night of grief and despair, weary and bruised to the bone, and do what needs to be done to feed the children. It doesnt interest me who you know or how you came to be here. I want to know if you will stand in the center of the fire with me and not shrink back. It doesnt interest me where or what or with whom you have studied. I want to know what sustains you, from the inside, when all else falls away. I want to know if you can be alone with yourself and if you truly like the company you keep in the empty moments.
   ~ Oriah Mountain Dreamer,
137:Imperial Maheshwari is seated in the wideness above the thinking mind and will and sublimates and greatens them into wisdom and largeness or floods with a splendour beyond them. For she is the mighty and wise One who opens us to supramental infinities and the cosmic vastness, to the grandeur of the supreme Light, to a treasure-house of miraculous knowledge, to the measureless movement of the Mother's eternal forces. Tranquil is she and wonderful, great and calm for ever. Nothing can move her because all wisdom is in her; nothing is hidden from her that she chooses to know; she comprehends all things and all beings and their nature and what moves them and the law of the world and its times and how all was and is and must be. A strength is in her that meets everything and masters and none can prevail in the end against her vast intangible wisdom and high tranquil power. Equal, patient, unalterable in her will she deals with men according to their nature and with things and happenings according to their Force and truth that is in them. Partiality she has none, but she follows the decrees of the Supreme and some she raises up and some she casts down or puts away into the darkness. To the wise she gives a greater and more luminous wisdom; those that have vision she admits to her counsels; on the hostile she imposes the consequence of their hostility; the ignorant and foolish she leads them according to their blindness. In each man she answers and handles the different elements of his nature according to their need and their urge and the return they call for, puts on them the required pressure or leaves them to their cherished liberty to prosper in the ways of the Ignorance or to perish. For she is above all, bound by nothing, attached to nothing in the universe. Yet she has more than any other the heart of the universal Mother. For her compassion is endless and inexhaustible; all are to her eyes her children and portions of the One, even the Asura and Rakshasa and Pisacha and those that are revolted and hostile. Even her rejections are only a postponement, even her punishments are a grace. But her compassion does not blind her wisdom or turn her action from the course decreed; for the Truth of things is her one concern, knowledge her centre of power and to build our soul and our nature into the divine Truth her mission and her labour.
   ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Mother With Letters On The Mother, [39],
138:Fundamentally, whatever be the path one follows - whe- ther the path of surrender, consecration, knowledge-if one wants it to be perfect, it is always equally difficult, and there is but one way, one only, I know of only one: that is perfect sincerity, but perfect sincerity!

Do you know what perfect sincerity is?...

Never to try to deceive oneself, never let any part of the being try to find out a way of convincing the others, never to explain favourably what one does in order to have an excuse for what one wants to do, never to close one's eyes when something is unpleasant, never to let anything pass, telling oneself, "That is not important, next time it will be better."

Oh! It is very difficult. Just try for one hour and you will see how very difficult it is. Only one hour, to be totally, absolutely sincere. To let nothing pass. That is, all one does, all one feels, all one thinks, all one wants, is exclusively the Divine.

"I want nothing but the Divine, I think of nothing but the Divine, I do nothing but what will lead me to the Divine, I love nothing but the Divine."

Try - try, just to see, try for half an hour, you will see how difficult it is! And during that time take great care that there isn't a part of the vital or a part of the mind or a part of the physical being nicely hidden there, at the back, so that you don't see it (Mother hides her hands behind her back) and don't notice that it is not collaborating - sitting quietly there so that you don't unearth it... it says nothing, but it does not change, it hides itself. How many such parts! How many parts hide themselves! You put them in your pocket because you don't want to see them or else they get behind your back and sit there well-hidden, right in the middle of your back, so as not to be seen. When you go there with your torch - your torch of sincerity - you ferret out all the corners, everywhere, all the small corners which do not consent, the things which say "No" or those which do not move: "I am not going to budge. I am glued to this place of mine and nothing will make me move."... You have a torch there with you, and you flash it upon the thing, upon everything. You will see there are many of them there, behind your back, well stuck.

Try, just for an hour, try!
No more questions?
Nobody has anything to say? Then, au revoir, my children! ~ The Mother, Question and Answers, Volume-6, page no.132-133),
   When one is bored, Mother, does that mean one does not progress?

At that time, yes, certainly without a doubt; not only does one not progress, but one misses an opportunity for progressing. There was a concurrence of circumstances which seemed to you dull, boring, stupid and you were in their midst; well, if you get bored, it means that you yourself are as boring as the circumstances! And that is a clear proof that you are simply not in a state of progress. There is nothing more contrary to the very reason of existence than this passing wave of boredom. If you make a little effort within yourself at that time, if you tell yourself: "Wait a bit, what is it that I should learn? What does all that bring to me so that I may learn something? What progress should I make in overcoming myself? What is the weakness that I must overcome? What is the inertia that I must conquer?" If you say that to yourself, you will see the next minute you are no longer bored. You will immediately get interested and you will make progress! This is a commonplace of consciousness.

   And then, you know, most people when they get bored, instead of trying to rise a step higher, descend a step lower, they become still worse than what they were, and they do all the stupid things that others do, go in for all the vulgarities, all the meannesses, everything, in order to amuse themselves. They get intoxicated, take poison, ruin their health, ruin their brain, they utter crudities. They do all that because they are bored. Well, if instead of going down, one had risen up, one would have profited by the circumstances. Instead of profiting, one falls a little lower yet than where one was. When people get a big blow in their life, some misfortune (what men call "misfortune", there are people who do have misfortunes), the first thing they try to do is to forget it - as though one did not forget quickly enough! And to forget, they do anything whatsoever. When there is something painful, they want to distract themselves - what they call distraction, that is, doing stupid things, that is to say, going down in their consciousness, going down a little instead of rising up.... Has something extremely painful happened to you, something very grievous? Do not become stupefied, do not seek forgetfulness, do not go down into the inconscience; you must go to the end and find the light that is behind, the truth, the force and the joy; and for that you must be strong and refuse to slide down. But that we shall see a little later, my children, when you will be a little older. ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1953, 50,
140:This is true in a general way; when those born scattered over the world at great distances from one another are driven by circumstances or by an impulsion to come and gather here, it is almost always because they have met in one life or another (not all in the same life) and because their psychic being has felt that they belonged to the same family; so they have taken an inner vow to continue to act together and collaborate. That is why even though they are born far from one another, there is something which compels them to come together; it is the psychic being, the psychic consciousness that is behind. And only to the extent the psychic consciousness is strong enough to order and organise the circumstances or the life, that is, strong enough not to allow itself to be opposed by outside forces, outside life movements, can people meet.

It is profoundly true in reality; there are large "families of beings" who work for the same cause, who have gathered in more or less large numbers and who come in groups as it were. It is as though at certain times there were awakenings in the psychic world, as though lots of little sleeping children were being called to wake up: "It is time, quick, quick, go down!" And they hurry down. And sometimes they do not drop at the same place, they are dispersed, yet there is something within which troubles them, pushes them; for one reason or another they are drawn close and that brings them together. But it is something deep in the being, something that is not at all on the surface; otherwise, even if people met they would not perhaps become aware of the bond. People meet and recognise each other only to the extent they become conscious of their psychic being, obey their psychic being, are guided by it; otherwise there is all that comes in to oppose it, all that veils, all that stupefies, all those obstacles to prevent you from finding yourself in your depths and being able to collaborate truly in the work. You are tossed about by the forces of Nature.

There is only one solution, to find your psychic being and once it is found to cling to it desperately, to let it guide you step by step whatever be the obstacle. That is the only solution. All this I did not write but I explained it to that lady. She had put to me the question: "How did I happen to come here?" I told her that it was certainly not for reasons of the external consciousness, it was something in her inner being that had pushed her. Only the awakening was not strong enough to overcome all the rest and she returned to the ordinary life for very ordinary reasons of living. ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1953,
141:... one of the major personality traits was neuroticism, the tendency to feel negative emotion. He [Jung] never formalized that idea in his thinking. Its a great oversight in some sense because the capacity to experience negative emotion, when thats exaggerated that seems to be the core feature of everything we that we regard as psychopathology. Psychiatric and psychological illness. Not the only thing but its the primary factor. So.

Q: What is the best way to avoid falling back into nihilistic behaviours and thinking?
JBP:Well, a large part of that I would say is habit. The development and maintainance of good practices. Habits. If you find yourself desolute, neurotic, if your thought tends in the nihilistic direction and you tend to fall apart, organizing your life across multiple dimensions is a good antidote its not exactly thinking.
Do you have an intimate relationship? If not then well probably you could use one.
Do you have contact with close family members, siblings, children, parents, or even people who are more distantly related. If not, you probably need that.
Do you see your friends a couple of times a week? And do something social with them?
Do you have a way of productively using your time outside of employment?
Are you employed?
Do you have a good job? Or at least a job that is practically sufficient and enables you to work with people who you like working with? Even if the job itself is mundane or repetitive or difficult sometimes the relationships you establish in an employment situation like that can make the job worthwhile.
Have you regulated your response to temptations? Pornography, alcohol abuse, drug abuse, is that under control?

I would say differentiate the problem. Theres multiple dimensions of attainment, ambition, pleasure, responsibility all of that that make up a life, and to the degree that is it possible you want to optimize your functioning on as many of those dimensions as possible.
You might also organize your schedule to the degree that you have that capacity for discipline.
Do you get enough sleep?
Do you go to bed at a regular time?
Do you get up at a regular time?
Do you eat regularly and appropriately and enought and not too much?
Are your days and your weeks and your months characterized by some tolerable, repeatable structure? That helps you meet your responsibilities but also shields you from uncertainly and chaos and provides you with multiple sources of reward?
Those are all the questions decompose the problem into, the best way of avoiding falling into nihilistic behaviours and thinking. ~ Jordan B. Peterson,,
142:The Teacher of the integral Yoga will follow as far as he may the method of the Teacher within us. He will lead the disciple through the nature of the disciple. Teaching, example, influence, - these are the three instruments of the Guru. But the wise Teacher will not seek to impose himself or his opinions on the passive acceptance of the receptive mind; he will throw in only what is productive and sure as a seed which will grow under the divine fostering within. He will seek to awaken much more than to instruct; he will aim at the growth of the faculties and the experiences by a natural process and free expansion. He will give a method as an aid, as a utilisable device, not as an imperative formula or a fixed routine. And he will be on his guard against any turning of the means into a limitation, against the mechanising of process. His whole business is to awaken the divine light and set working the divine force of which he himself is only a means and an aid, a body or a channel.

The example is more powerful than the instruction; but it is not the example of the outward acts nor that of the personal character which is of most importance. These have their place and their utility; but what will most stimulate aspiration in others is the central fact of the divine realisation within him governing his whole life and inner state and all his activities. This is the universal and essential element; the rest belongs to individual person and circumstance. It is this dynamic realisation that the sadhaka must feel and reproduce in himself according to his own nature; he need not strive after an imitation from outside which may well be sterilising rather than productive of right and natural fruits.

Influence is more important than example. Influence is not the outward authority of the Teacher over his disciple, but the power of his contact, of his presence, of the nearness of his soul to the soul of another, infusing into it, even though in silence, that which he himself is and possesses. This is the supreme sign of the Master. For the greatest Master is much less a Teacher than a Presence pouring the divine consciousness and its constituting light and power and purity and bliss into all who are receptive around him.

And it shall also be a sign of the teacher of the integral Yoga that he does not arrogate to himself Guruhood in a humanly vain and self-exalting spirit. His work, if he has one, is a trust from above, he himself a channel, a vessel or a representative. He is a man helping his brothers, a child leading children, a Light kindling other lights, an awakened Soul awakening souls, at highest a Power or Presence of the Divine calling to him other powers of the Divine. ~ Sri Aurobindo, The Synthesis of Yoga,
143:Mother of Dreams :::

Goddess supreme, Mother of Dream, by thy ivory doors when thou standest,
Who are they then that come down unto men in thy visions that troop, group upon group, down the path of the shadows slanting?
Dream after dream, they flash and they gleam with the flame of the stars still around them;
Shadows at thy side in a darkness ride where the wild fires dance, stars glow and glance and the random meteor glistens;
There are voices that cry to their kin who reply; voices sweet, at the heart they beat and ravish the soul as it listens.

What then are these lands and these golden sands and these seas more radiant than earth can imagine?
Who are those that pace by the purple waves that race to the cliff-bound floor of thy jasper shore under skies in which mystery muses,
Lapped in moonlight not of our night or plunged in sunshine that is not diurnal?
Who are they coming thy Oceans roaming with sails whose strands are not made by hands, an unearthly wind advances?
Why do they join in a mystic line with those on the sands linking hands in strange and stately dances?

Thou in the air, with a flame in thy hair, the whirl of thy wonders watching,
Holdest the night in thy ancient right, Mother divine, hyacinthine, with a girdle of beauty defended.
Sworded with fire, attracting desire, thy tenebrous kingdom thou keepest,
Starry-sweet, with the moon at thy feet, now hidden now seen the clouds between in the gloom and the drift of thy tresses.
Only to those whom thy fancy chose, O thou heart-free, is it given to see thy witchcraft and feel thy caresses.

Open the gate where thy children wait in their world of a beauty undarkened.
High-throned on a cloud, victorious, proud I have espied Maghavan ride when the armies of wind are behind him;
Food has been given for my tasting from heaven and fruit of immortal sweetness;
I have drunk wine of the kingdoms divine and have healed the change of music strange from a lyre which our hands cannot master,
Doors have swung wide in the chambers of pride where the Gods reside and the Apsaras dance in their circles faster and faster.

For thou art she whom we first can see when we pass the bounds of the mortal;
There at the gates of the heavenly states thou hast planted thy wand enchanted over the head of the Yogin waving.
From thee are the dream and the shadows that seem and the fugitive lights that delude us;
Thine is the shade in which visions are made; sped by thy hands from celestial lands come the souls that rejoice for ever.
Into thy dream-worlds we pass or look in thy magic glass, then beyond thee we climb out of Space and Time to the peak of divine endeavour. ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems,
144:Mother, suffering comes from ignorance and pain, but what is the nature of the suffering and pain the Divine Mother feels for her children-the Divine Mother in Savitri?

It is because she participates in their nature. She has descended upon earth to participate in their nature. Because if she did not participate in their nature, she could not lead them farther. If she remained in her supreme consciousness where there is no suffering, in her supreme knowledge and consciousness, she could not have any contact with human beings. And it is for this that she is obliged to take on the human consciousness and form, it is to be able to enter into contact with them. Only, she does not forget: she has adopted their consciousness but she remains in relation with her own real, supreme consciousness. And thus, by joining the two, she can make those who are in that other consciousness progress. But if she did not adopt their consciousness, if she did not suffer with their sorrow, she could not help them. Hers is not a suffering of ignorance: it is a suffering through identity. It is because she has accepted to have the same vibrations as they, in order to be able to enter into contact with them and pull them out of the state they are in. If she did not enter into contact with them, she would not be felt at all or no one could bear her radiance.... This has been said in all kinds of forms, in all kinds of religions, and they have spoken very often of the divine Sacrifice, but from a certain point of view it is true. It is a voluntary sacrifice, but it is true: giving up a state of perfect consciousness, perfect bliss, perfect power in order to accept the state of ignorance of the outer world so as to pull it out of that ignorance. If this state were not accepted, there would be no contact with it. No relation would be possible. And this is the reason of the incarnations. Otherwise, there would be no necessity. If the divine consciousness and divine force could work directly from the place or state of their perfection, if they could work directly on matter and transform it, there would be no need to take a body like man's. It would have been enough to act from the world of Truth with the perfect consciousness and upon consciousness. In fact that acts perhaps but so slowly that when there is this effort to make the world progress, make it go forward more rapidly, well, it is necessary to take on human nature. By taking the human body, one is obliged to take on human nature, partially. Only, instead of losing one's consciousness and losing contact with the Truth, one keeps this consciousness and this Truth, and it is by joining the two that one can create exactly this kind of alchemy of transformation. But if one did not touch matter, one could do nothing for it. ~ The Mother, Question And Answers,
   Sometimes while reading a text one has ideas, then Sweet Mother, how can one distinguish between the other person's idea and one's own?

Oh! This, this doesn't exist, the other person's idea and one's own idea.
   Nobody has ideas of his own: it is an immensity from which one draws according to his personal affinity; ideas are a collective possession, a collective wealth.
   Only, there are different stages. So there is the most common level, the one where all our brains bathe; this indeed swarms here, it is the level of "Mr. Everybody". And then there is a level that's slightly higher for people who are called thinkers. And then there are higher levels still - many - some of them are beyond words but they are still domains of ideas. And then there are those capable of shooting right up, catching something which is like a light and making it come down with all its stock of ideas, all its stock of thoughts. An idea from a higher domain if pulled down organises itself and is crystallised in a large number of thoughts which can express that idea differently; and then if you are a writer or a poet or an artist, when you make it come lower down still, you can have all kinds of expressions, extremely varied and choice around a single little idea but one coming from very high above. And when you know how to do this, it teaches you to distinguish between the pure idea and the way of expressing it.
   Some people cannot do it in their own head because they have no imagination or faculty for writing, but they can do it through study by reading what others have written. There are, you know, lots of poets, for instance, who have expressed the same idea - the same idea but with such different forms that when one reads many of them it becomes quite interesting to see (for people who love to read and read much). Ah, this idea, that one has said it like this, that other has expressed it like that, another has formulated it in this way, and so on. And so you have a whole stock of expressions which are expressions by different poets of the same single idea up there, above, high above. And you notice that there is an almost essential difference between the pure idea, the typal idea and its formulation in the mental world, even the speculative or artistic mental world. This is a very good thing to do when one loves gymnastics. It is mental gymnastics.
   Well, if you want to be truly intelligent, you must know how to do mental gymnastics; as, you see, if you want really to have a fairly strong body you must know how to do physical gymnastics. It is the same thing. People who have never done mental gymnastics have a poor little brain, quite over-simple, and all their life they think like children. One must know how to do this - not take it seriously, in the sense that one shouldn't have convictions, saying, "This idea is true and that is false; this formulation is correct and that one is not and this religion is the true one and that religion is false", and so on and so forth... this, if you enter into it, you become absolutely stupid.
   But if you can see all that and, for example, take all the religions, one after another and see how they have expressed the same aspiration of the human being for some Absolute, it becomes very interesting; and then you begin... yes, you begin to be able to juggle with all that. And then when you have mastered it all, you can rise above it and look at all the eternal human discussions with a smile. So there you are master of the thought and can no longer fly into a rage because someone else does not think as you, something that's unfortunately a very common malady here.
   Now, there we are. Nobody has any questions, no?
   That's enough? Finished! ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1955,
146:Sweet Mother, how can we make our resolution very firm?

   By wanting it to be very firm! (Laughter)

   No, this seems like a joke... but it is absolutely true. One does not want it truly. There is always, if you... It is a lack of sincerity. If you look sincerely, you will see that you have decided that it will be like this, and then, beneath there is something which has not decided at all and is waiting for the second of hesitation in order to rush forward. If you are sincere, if you are sincere and get hold of the part which is hiding, waiting, not showing itself, which knows that there will come a second of indecision when it can rush out and make you do the thing you have decided not to do...

   [] But if you really want it, nothing in the world can prevent you from doing what you want. It is because one doesn't know how to will it. It is because one is divided in one's will. If you are not divided in your will, I say that nothing, nobody in the world can make you change your will.

   But one doesn't know how to will it. In fact one doesn't even want to. These are velleities: "Well, it is like this.... It would be good if it were like that... yes, it would be better if it were like that... yes, it would be preferable if it were like that." But this is not to will. And always there at the back, hidden somewhere in a corner of the brain, is something which is looking on and saying, "Oh, why should I want that? After all one can as well want the opposite." And to try, you see... Not like that, just wait... But one can always find a thousand excuses to do the opposite. And ah, just a tiny little wavering is enough... pftt... the thing swoops down and there it is. But if one wills, if one really knows that this is the thing, and truly wants this, and if one is oneself entirely concentrated in the will, I say that there is nothing in the world that can prevent one from doing it, from doing it or being obliged to do it. It depends on what it is.

   One wants. Yes, one wants, like this (gestures). One wants: "Yes, yes, it would be better if it were like that. Yes, it would be finer also, more elegant."... But, eh, eh, after all one is a weak creature, isn't that so? And then one can always put the blame upon something else: "It is the influence coming from outside, it is all kinds of circumstances."

   A breath has passed, you see. You don't know... something... a moment of unconsciousness... "Oh, I was not conscious." You are not conscious because you do not accept... And all this because you don't know how to will.

   [] To learn how to will is a very important thing. And to will truly, you must unify your being. In fact, to be a being, one must first unify oneself. If one is pulled by absolutely opposite tendencies, if one spends three-fourths of one's life without being conscious of oneself and the reasons why one does things, is one a real being? One does not exist. One is a mass of influences, movements, forces, actions, reactions, but one is not a being. One begins to become a being when one begins to have a will. And one can't have a will unless one is unified.

   And when you have a will, you will be able to say, say to the Divine: "I want what You want." But not before that. Because in order to want what the Divine wants, you must have a will, otherwise you can will nothing at all. You would like to. You would like it very much. You would very much like to want what the Divine wants to do. You don't possess a will to give to Him and to put at His service. Something like that, gelatinous, like jelly-fish... there... a mass of good wills - and I am considering the better side of things and forgetting the bad wills - a mass of good wills, half-conscious and fluctuating....

   Ah, that's all, my children. That's enough for today. There we are.

   Only, put this into practice; just a little of what I have said, not all, eh, just a very little. There.

   ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1954,
147:64 Arts
   1. Geet vidya: art of singing.
   2. Vadya vidya: art of playing on musical instruments.
   3. Nritya vidya: art of dancing.
   4. Natya vidya: art of theatricals.
   5. Alekhya vidya: art of painting.
   6. Viseshakacchedya vidya: art of painting the face and body with color
   7. Tandula­kusuma­bali­vikara: art of preparing offerings from rice and flowers.
   8. Pushpastarana: art of making a covering of flowers for a bed.
   9. Dasana­vasananga­raga: art of applying preparations for cleansing the teeth, cloths and painting the body.
   10. Mani­bhumika­karma: art of making the groundwork of jewels.
   11. Aayya­racana: art of covering the bed.
   12. Udaka­vadya: art of playing on music in water.
   13. Udaka­ghata: art of splashing with water.
   14. Citra­yoga: art of practically applying an admixture of colors.
   15. Malya­grathana­vikalpa: art of designing a preparation of wreaths.
   16. Sekharapida­yojana: art of practically setting the coronet on the head.
   17. Nepathya­yoga: art of practically dressing in the tiring room.
   18. Karnapatra­bhanga: art of decorating the tragus of the ear.
   19. Sugandha­yukti: art of practical application of aromatics.
   20. Bhushana­yojana: art of applying or setting ornaments.
   21. Aindra­jala: art of juggling.
   22. Kaucumara: a kind of art.
   23. Hasta­laghava: art of sleight of hand.
   24. Citra­sakapupa­bhakshya­vikara­kriya: art of preparing varieties of delicious food.
   25. Panaka­rasa­ragasava­yojana: art of practically preparing palatable drinks and tinging draughts with red color.
   26. Suci­vaya­karma: art of needleworks and weaving.
   27. Sutra­krida: art of playing with thread.
   28. Vina­damuraka­vadya: art of playing on lute and small drum.
   29. Prahelika: art of making and solving riddles.
   30. Durvacaka­yoga: art of practicing language difficult to be answered by others.
   31. Pustaka­vacana: art of reciting books.
   32. Natikakhyayika­darsana: art of enacting short plays and anecdotes.
   33. Kavya­samasya­purana: art of solving enigmatic verses.
   34. Pattika­vetra­bana­vikalpa: art of designing preparation of shield, cane and arrows.
   35. Tarku­karma: art of spinning by spindle.
   36. Takshana: art of carpentry.
   37. Vastu­vidya: art of engineering.
   38. Raupya­ratna­pariksha: art of testing silver and jewels.
   39. Dhatu­vada: art of metallurgy.
   40. Mani­raga jnana: art of tinging jewels.
   41. Akara jnana: art of mineralogy.
   42. Vrikshayur­veda­yoga: art of practicing medicine or medical treatment, by herbs.
   43. Mesha­kukkuta­lavaka­yuddha­vidhi: art of knowing the mode of fighting of lambs, cocks and birds.
   44. Suka­sarika­pralapana: art of maintaining or knowing conversation between male and female cockatoos.
   45. Utsadana: art of healing or cleaning a person with perfumes.
   46. Kesa­marjana­kausala: art of combing hair.
   47. Akshara­mushtika­kathana: art of talking with fingers.
   48. Dharana­matrika: art of the use of amulets.
   49. Desa­bhasha­jnana: art of knowing provincial dialects.
   50. Nirmiti­jnana: art of knowing prediction by heavenly voice.
   51. Yantra­matrika: art of mechanics.
   52. Mlecchita­kutarka­vikalpa: art of fabricating barbarous or foreign sophistry.
   53. Samvacya: art of conversation.
   54. Manasi kavya­kriya: art of composing verse
   55. Kriya­vikalpa: art of designing a literary work or a medical remedy.
   56. Chalitaka­yoga: art of practicing as a builder of shrines called after him.
   57. Abhidhana­kosha­cchando­jnana: art of the use of lexicography and meters.
   58. Vastra­gopana: art of concealment of cloths.
   59. Dyuta­visesha: art of knowing specific gambling.
   60. Akarsha­krida: art of playing with dice or magnet.
   61. Balaka­kridanaka: art of using children's toys.
   62. Vainayiki vidya: art of enforcing discipline.
   63. Vaijayiki vidya: art of gaining victory.
   64. Vaitaliki vidya: art of awakening master with music at dawn.
   ~ Nik Douglas and Penny Slinger, Sexual Secrets,
148:Coded Language

Whereas, breakbeats have been the missing link connecting the diasporic community to its drum woven past

Whereas the quantised drum has allowed the whirling mathematicians to calculate the ever changing distance between rock and stardom.

Whereas the velocity of the spinning vinyl, cross-faded, spun backwards, and re-released at the same given moment of recorded history , yet at a different moment in time's continuum has allowed history to catch up with the present.

We do hereby declare reality unkempt by the changing standards of dialogue.

Statements, such as, "keep it real", especially when punctuating or anticipating modes of ultra-violence inflicted psychologically or physically or depicting an unchanging rule of events will hence forth be seen as retro-active and not representative of the individually determined is.

Furthermore, as determined by the collective consciousness of this state of being and the lessened distance between thought patterns and their secular manifestations, the role of men as listening receptacles is to be increased by a number no less than 70 percent of the current enlisted as vocal aggressors.

Motherfuckers better realize, now is the time to self-actualize

We have found evidence that hip hops standard 85 rpm when increased by a number as least half the rate of it's standard or decreased at ¾ of it's speed may be a determining factor in heightening consciousness.

Studies show that when a given norm is changed in the face of the unchanging, the remaining contradictions will parallel the truth.

Equate rhyme with reason, Sun with season

Our cyclical relationship to phenomenon has encouraged scholars to erase the centers of periods, thus symbolizing the non-linear character of cause and effect

Reject mediocrity!

Your current frequencies of understanding outweigh that which as been given for you to understand.

The current standard is the equivalent of an adolescent restricted to the diet of an infant.

The rapidly changing body would acquire dysfunctional and deformative symptoms and could not properly mature on a diet of apple sauce and crushed pears

Light years are interchangeable with years of living in darkness.

The role of darkness is not to be seen as, or equated with, Ignorance, but with the unknown, and the mysteries of the unseen.

Thus, in the name of:


We claim the present as the pre-sent, as the hereafter.

We are unraveling our navels so that we may ingest the sun.

We are not afraid of the darkness, we trust that the moon shall guide us.

We are determining the future at this very moment.

We now know that the heart is the philosophers' stone

Our music is our alchemy

We stand as the manifested equivalent of 3 buckets of water and a hand full of minerals, thus realizing that those very buckets turned upside down supply the percussion factor of forever.

If you must count to keep the beat then count.

Find you mantra and awaken your subconscious.

Curve you circles counterclockwise

Use your cipher to decipher, Coded Language, man made laws.

Climb waterfalls and trees, commune with nature, snakes and bees.

Let your children name themselves and claim themselves as the new day for today we are determined to be the channelers of these changing frequencies into songs, paintings, writings, dance, drama, photography, carpentry, crafts, love, and love.

We enlist every instrument: Acoustic, electronic.

Every so-called race, gender, and sexual preference.

Every per-son as beings of sound to acknowledge their responsibility to uplift the consciousness of the entire fucking World.

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain
~ Saul Williams,
149:A God's Labour
I have gathered my dreams in a silver air
   Between the gold and the blue
And wrapped them softly and left them there,
   My jewelled dreams of you.

I had hoped to build a rainbow bridge
   Marrying the soil to the sky
And sow in this dancing planet midge
   The moods of infinity.

But too bright were our heavens, too far away,
   Too frail their ethereal stuff;
Too splendid and sudden our light could not stay;
   The roots were not deep enough.

He who would bring the heavens here
   Must descend himself into clay
And the burden of earthly nature bear
   And tread the dolorous way.

Coercing my godhead I have come down
   Here on the sordid earth,
Ignorant, labouring, human grown
   Twixt the gates of death and birth.

I have been digging deep and long
   Mid a horror of filth and mire
A bed for the golden river's song,
   A home for the deathless fire.

I have laboured and suffered in Matter's night
   To bring the fire to man;
But the hate of hell and human spite
   Are my meed since the world began.

For man's mind is the dupe of his animal self;
   Hoping its lusts to win,
He harbours within him a grisly Elf
   Enamoured of sorrow and sin.

The grey Elf shudders from heaven's flame
   And from all things glad and pure;
Only by pleasure and passion and pain
   His drama can endure.

All around is darkness and strife;
   For the lamps that men call suns
Are but halfway gleams on this stumbling life
   Cast by the Undying Ones.

Man lights his little torches of hope
   That lead to a failing edge;
A fragment of Truth is his widest scope,
   An inn his pilgrimage.

The Truth of truths men fear and deny,
   The Light of lights they refuse;
To ignorant gods they lift their cry
   Or a demon altar choose.

All that was found must again be sought,
   Each enemy slain revives,
Each battle for ever is fought and refought
   Through vistas of fruitless lives.

My gaping wounds are a thousand and one
   And the Titan kings assail,
But I dare not rest till my task is done
   And wrought the eternal will.

How they mock and sneer, both devils and men!
   "Thy hope is Chimera's head
Painting the sky with its fiery stain;
   Thou shalt fall and thy work lie dead.

"Who art thou that babblest of heavenly ease
   And joy and golden room
To us who are waifs on inconscient seas
   And bound to life's iron doom?

"This earth is ours, a field of Night
   For our petty flickering fires.
How shall it brook the sacred Light
   Or suffer a god's desires?

"Come, let us slay him and end his course!
   Then shall our hearts have release
From the burden and call of his glory and force
   And the curb of his wide white peace."

But the god is there in my mortal breast
   Who wrestles with error and fate
And tramples a road through mire and waste
   For the nameless Immaculate.

A voice cried, "Go where none have gone!
   Dig deeper, deeper yet
Till thou reach the grim foundation stone
   And knock at the keyless gate."

I saw that a falsehood was planted deep
   At the very root of things
Where the grey Sphinx guards God's riddle sleep
   On the Dragon's outspread wings.

I left the surface gauds of mind
   And life's unsatisfied seas
And plunged through the body's alleys blind
   To the nether mysteries.

I have delved through the dumb Earth's dreadful heart
   And heard her black mass' bell.
I have seen the source whence her agonies part
   And the inner reason of hell.

Above me the dragon murmurs moan
   And the goblin voices flit;
I have pierced the Void where Thought was born,
   I have walked in the bottomless pit.

On a desperate stair my feet have trod
   Armoured with boundless peace,
Bringing the fires of the splendour of God
   Into the human abyss.

He who I am was with me still;
   All veils are breaking now.
I have heard His voice and borne His will
   On my vast untroubled brow.

The gulf twixt the depths and the heights is bridged
   And the golden waters pour
Down the sapphire mountain rainbow-ridged
   And glimmer from shore to shore.

Heaven's fire is lit in the breast of the earth
   And the undying suns here burn;
Through a wonder cleft in the bounds of birth
   The incarnate spirits yearn

Like flames to the kingdoms of Truth and Bliss:
   Down a gold-red stairway wend
The radiant children of Paradise
   Clarioning darkness' end.

A little more and the new life's doors
   Shall be carved in silver light
With its aureate roof and mosaic floors
   In a great world bare and bright.

I shall leave my dreams in their argent air,
   For in a raiment of gold and blue
There shall move on the earth embodied and fair
   The living truth of you.
   ~ Sri Aurobindo, Collected Poems, A God's Labour, 534,

THE EDUCATION of a human being should begin at birth and continue throughout his life.

   Indeed, if we want this education to have its maximum result, it should begin even before birth; in this case it is the mother herself who proceeds with this education by means of a twofold action: first, upon herself for her own improvement, and secondly, upon the child whom she is forming physically. For it is certain that the nature of the child to be born depends very much upon the mother who forms it, upon her aspiration and will as well as upon the material surroundings in which she lives. To see that her thoughts are always beautiful and pure, her feelings always noble and fine, her material surroundings as harmonious as possible and full of a great simplicity - this is the part of education which should apply to the mother herself. And if she has in addition a conscious and definite will to form the child according to the highest ideal she can conceive, then the very best conditions will be realised so that the child can come into the world with his utmost potentialities. How many difficult efforts and useless complications would be avoided in this way!

   Education to be complete must have five principal aspects corresponding to the five principal activities of the human being: the physical, the vital, the mental, the psychic and the spiritual. Usually, these phases of education follow chronologically the growth of the individual; this, however, does not mean that one of them should replace another, but that all must continue, completing one another until the end of his life.

   We propose to study these five aspects of education one by one and also their interrelationships. But before we enter into the details of the subject, I wish to make a recommendation to parents. Most parents, for various reasons, give very little thought to the true education which should be imparted to children. When they have brought a child into the world, provided him with food, satisfied his various material needs and looked after his health more or less carefully, they think they have fully discharged their duty. Later on, they will send him to school and hand over to the teachers the responsibility for his education.

   There are other parents who know that their children must be educated and who try to do what they can. But very few, even among those who are most serious and sincere, know that the first thing to do, in order to be able to educate a child, is to educate oneself, to become conscious and master of oneself so that one never sets a bad example to one's child. For it is above all through example that education becomes effective. To speak good words and to give wise advice to a child has very little effect if one does not oneself give him an example of what one teaches. Sincerity, honesty, straightforwardness, courage, disinterestedness, unselfishness, patience, endurance, perseverance, peace, calm, self-control are all things that are taught infinitely better by example than by beautiful speeches. Parents, have a high ideal and always act in accordance with it and you will see that little by little your child will reflect this ideal in himself and spontaneously manifest the qualities you would like to see expressed in his nature. Quite naturally a child has respect and admiration for his parents; unless they are quite unworthy, they will always appear to their child as demigods whom he will try to imitate as best he can.

   With very few exceptions, parents are not aware of the disastrous influence that their own defects, impulses, weaknesses and lack of self-control have on their children. If you wish to be respected by a child, have respect for yourself and be worthy of respect at every moment. Never be authoritarian, despotic, impatient or ill-tempered. When your child asks you a question, do not give him a stupid or silly answer under the pretext that he cannot understand you. You can always make yourself understood if you take enough trouble; and in spite of the popular saying that it is not always good to tell the truth, I affirm that it is always good to tell the truth, but that the art consists in telling it in such a way as to make it accessible to the mind of the hearer. In early life, until he is twelve or fourteen, the child's mind is hardly open to abstract notions and general ideas. And yet you can train it to understand these things by using concrete images, symbols or parables. Up to quite an advanced age and for some who mentally always remain children, a narrative, a story, a tale well told teach much more than any number of theoretical explanations.

   Another pitfall to avoid: do not scold your child without good reason and only when it is quite indispensable. A child who is too often scolded gets hardened to rebuke and no longer attaches much importance to words or severity of tone. And above all, take good care never to scold him for a fault which you yourself commit. Children are very keen and clear-sighted observers; they soon find out your weaknesses and note them without pity.

   When a child has done something wrong, see that he confesses it to you spontaneously and frankly; and when he has confessed, with kindness and affection make him understand what was wrong in his movement so that he will not repeat it, but never scold him; a fault confessed must always be forgiven. You should not allow any fear to come between you and your child; fear is a pernicious means of education: it invariably gives birth to deceit and lying. Only a discerning affection that is firm yet gentle and an adequate practical knowledge will create the bonds of trust that are indispensable for you to be able to educate your child effectively. And do not forget that you have to control yourself constantly in order to be equal to your task and truly fulfil the duty which you owe your child by the mere fact of having brought him into the world.

   Bulletin, February 1951

   ~ The Mother, On Education,
   The whole question.

The whole question? And now, do you understand?... Not quite? I told you that you did not understand because it was muddled up; in one question three different ideas were included. So naturally it created a confusion. But taken separately they are what I explained to you just now, most probably; that is to say, one has this altogether ignorant and obliterated consciousness and is convinced that he is the cause and effect, the origin and result of himself, separate from all others, separate with a limited power to act upon others and a little greater capacity to be set in movement by others or to react to others' influence. That is how people think usually, something like that, isn't that so? How do you feel, you? What effect do you have upon yourself? And you? And you?... You have never thought about it? You have never looked into yourself to see what effect you exercise upon yourself? Never thought over it? No? How do you feel? Nobody will tell me? Come, you tell me that. Never tried to understand how you feel? Yes? No? How strange! Never sought to understand how, for example, decisions take place in you? From where do they come? What makes you decide one thing rather than another? And what is the relation between a decision of yours and your action? And to what extent do you have the freedom of choice between one thing and another? And how far do you feel you are able to, you are free to do this or that or that other or nothing at all?... You have pondered over that? Yes? Is there any one among the students who has thought over it? No? Nobody put the question to himself? You? You?...

Even if one thinks over it, perhaps one is not able to answer!

One cannot explain?


It is difficult to explain? Even this simple little thing, to see where in your consciousness the wills that come from outside meet your will (which you call yours, which comes from within), at what place the two join together and to what extent the one from outside acts upon that from within and the one from within acts upon that from outside? You have never tried to find this out? It has never seemed to you unbearable that a will from outside should have an action upon your will? No?

I do not know.

Oh! I am putting very difficult problems! But, my children, I was preoccupied with that when I was a child of five!... So I thought you must have been preoccupied with it since a long time. In oneself, there are contradictory wills. Yes, many. That is one of the very first discoveries. There is one part which wants things this way; and then at another moment, another way, and a third time, one wants still another thing! Besides, there is even this: something that wants and another which says no. So? But it is exactly that which has to be found if you wish in the least to organise yourself. Why not project yourself upon a screen, as in the cinema, and then look at yourself moving on it? How interesting it is!

This is the first step.

You project yourself on the screen and then observe and see all that is moving there and how it moves and what happens. You make a little diagram, it becomes so interesting then. And then, after a while, when you are quite accustomed to seeing, you can go one step further and take a decision. Or even a still greater step: you organise - arrange, take up all that, put each thing in its place, organise in such a way that you begin to have a straight movement with an inner meaning. And then you become conscious of your direction and are able to say: "Very well, it will be thus; my life will develop in that way, because that is the logic of my being. Now, I have arranged all that within me, each thing has been put in its place, and so naturally a central orientation is forming. I am following this orientation. One step more and I know what will happen to me for I myself am deciding it...." I do not know, I am telling you this; to me it seemed terribly interesting, the most interesting thing in the world. There was nothing, no other thing that interested me more than that.

This happened to me.... I was five or six or seven years old (at seven the thing became quite serious) and I had a father who loved the circus, and he came and told me: "Come with me, I am going to the circus on Sunday." I said: "No, I am doing something much more interesting than going to the circus!" Or again, young friends invited me to attend a meeting where we were to play together, enjoy together: "No, I enjoy here much more...." And it was quite sincere. It was not a pose: for me, it was like this, it was true. There was nothing in the world more enjoyable than that.

And I am so convinced that anybody who does it in that way, with the same freshness and sincerity, will obtain most interesting results.... To put all that on a screen in front of yourself and look at what is happening. And the first step is to know all that is happening and then you must not try to shut your eyes when something does not appear pleasant to you! You must keep them wide open and put each thing in that way before the screen. Then you make quite an interesting discovery. And then the next step is to start telling yourself: "Since all that is happening within me, why should I not put this thing in this way and then that thing in that way and then this other in this way and thus wouldn't I be doing something logical that has a meaning? Why should I not remove that thing which stands obstructing the way, these conflicting wills? Why? And what does that represent in the being? Why is it there? If it were put there, would it not help instead of harming me?" And so on.

And little by little, little by little, you see clearer and then you see why you are made like that, what is the thing you have got to do - that for which you are born. And then, quite naturally, since all is organised for this thing to happen, the path becomes straight and you can say beforehand: "It is in this way that it will happen." And when things come from outside to try and upset all that, you are able to say: "No, I accept this, for it helps; I reject that, for that harms." And then, after a few years, you curb yourself as you curb a horse: you do whatever you like, in the way you like and you go wherever you like.

It seems to me this is worth the trouble. I believe it is the most interesting thing.


You must have a great deal of sincerity, a little courage and perseverance and then a sort of mental curiosity, you understand, curious, seeking to know, interested, wanting to learn. To love to learn: that, one must have in one's nature. To find it impossible to stand before something grey, all hazy, in which nothing is seen clearly and which gives you quite an unpleasant feeling, for you do not know where you begin and where you end, what is yours and what is not yours and what is settled and what is not settled - what is this pulp-like thing you call yourself in which things get intermingled and act upon one another without even your being aware of it? You ask yourself: "But why have I done this?" You know nothing about it. "And why have I felt that?" You don't know that, either. And then, you are thrown into a world outside that is only fog and you are thrown into a world inside that is also for you another kind of fog, still more impenetrable, in which you live, like a cork thrown upon the waters and the waves carry it away or cast it into the air, and it drops and rolls on. That is quite an unpleasant state. I do not know, but to me it appears unpleasant.

To see clearly, to see one's way, where one is going, why one is going there, how one is to go there and what one is going to do and what is the kind of relation with others... But that is a problem so wonderfully interesting - it is interesting - and you can always discover things every minute! One's work is never finished.

There is a time, there is a certain state of consciousness when you have the feeling that you are in that condition with all the weight of the world lying heavy upon you and besides you are going in blinkers and do not know where you are going, but there is something which is pushing you. And that is truly a very unpleasant condition. And there is another moment when one draws oneself up and is able to see what is there above, and one becomes it; then one looks at the world as though from the top of a very very high mountain and one sees all that is happening below; then one can choose one's way and follow it. That is a more pleasant condition. This then is truly the truth, you are upon earth for that, surely. All individual beings and all the little concentrations of consciousness were created to do this work. It is the very reason for existence: to be able to become fully conscious of a certain sum of vibrations representing an individual being and put order there and find one's way and follow it.

And so, as men do not know it and do not do it, life comes and gives them a blow here: "Oh! that hurts", then a blow there: "Ah! that's hurting me." And the thing goes on like that and all the time it is like that. And all the time they are getting pain somewhere. They suffer, they cry, they groan. But it is simply due to that reason, there is no other: it is that they have not done that little work. If, when they were quite young, there had been someone to teach them to do the work and they had done it without losing time, they could have gone through life gloriously and instead of suffering they would have been all-powerful masters of their destiny.

This is not to say that necessarily all things would become pleasant. It is not at all that. But your reaction towards things becomes the true reaction and instead of suffering, you learn; instead of being miserable, you go forward and progress. After all, I believe it is for this that you are here - so that there is someone who can tell you: "There, well, try that. It is worth trying." ~ The Mother, Questions And Answers 1953, 199,
152:[The Gods and Their Worlds]

   [...] According to traditions and occult schools, all these zones of realities, these planes of realities have got different names; they have been classified in a different way, but there is an essential analogy, and if you go back far enough into the traditions, you see only the words changing according to the country and the language. Even now, the experiences of Western occultists and those of Eastern occultists offer great similarities. All who set out on the discovery of these invisible worlds and make a report of what they saw, give a very similar description, whether they be from here or there; they use different words, but the experience is very similar and the handling of forces is the same.

   This knowledge of the occult worlds is based on the existence of subtle bodies and of subtle worlds corresponding to those bodies. They are what the psychological method calls "states of consciousness", but these states of consciousness really correspond to worlds. The occult procedure consists then in being aware of these various inner states of being or subtle bodies and in becoming sufficiently a master of them so as to be able to go out of them successively, one after another. There is indeed a whole scale of subtleties, increasing or decreasing according to the direction in which you go, and the occult procedure consists in going out of a denser body into a subtler body and so on again, up to the most ethereal regions. You go, by successive exteriorisations, into bodies or worlds more and more subtle. It is somewhat as if every time you passed into another dimension. The fourth dimension of the physicists is nothing but the scientific transcription of an occult knowledge. To give another image, one can say that the physical body is at the centre - it is the most material, the densest and also the smallest - and the inner bodies, more subtle, overflow more and more the central physical body; they pass through it, extending themselves farther and farther, like water evaporating from a porous vase and forming a kind of steam all around. And the greater the subtlety, the more the extension tends to unite with that of the universe: one ends by universalising oneself. And it is altogether a concrete process which gives an objective experience of invisible worlds and even enables one to act in these worlds.

   There are, then, only a very small number of people in the West who know that these gods are not merely subjective and imaginary - more or less wildly imaginary - but that they correspond to a universal truth.

   All these regions, all these domains are filled with beings who exist, each in its own domain, and if you are awake and conscious on a particular plane - for instance, if on going out of a more material body you awake on some higher plane, you have the same relation with the things and people of that plane as you had with the things and people of the material world. That is to say, there exists an entirely objective relation that has nothing to do with the idea you may have of these things. Naturally, the resemblance is greater and greater as you approach the physical world, the material world, and there even comes a time when the one region has a direct action upon the other. In any case, in what Sri Aurobindo calls the overmental worlds, you will find a concrete reality absolutely independent of your personal experience; you go back there and again find the same things, with the differences that have occurred during your absence. And you have relations with those beings that are identical with the relations you have with physical beings, with this difference that the relation is more plastic, supple and direct - for example, there is the capacity to change the external form, the visible form, according to the inner state you are in. But you can make an appointment with someone and be at the appointed place and find the same being again, with certain differences that have come about during your absence; it is entirely concrete with results entirely concrete.

   One must have at least a little of this experience in order to understand these things. Otherwise, those who are convinced that all this is mere human imagination and mental formation, who believe that these gods have such and such a form because men have thought them to be like that, and that they have certain defects and certain qualities because men have thought them to be like that - all those who say that God is made in the image of man and that he exists only in human thought, all these will not understand; to them this will appear absolutely ridiculous, madness. One must have lived a little, touched the subject a little, to know how very concrete the thing is.

   Naturally, children know a good deal if they have not been spoilt. There are so many children who return every night to the same place and continue to live the life they have begun there. When these faculties are not spoilt with age, you can keep them with you. At a time when I was especially interested in dreams, I could return exactly to a place and continue a work that I had begun: supervise something, for example, set something in order, a work of organisation or of discovery, of exploration. You go until you reach a certain spot, as you would go in life, then you take a rest, then you return and begin again - you begin the work at the place where you left off and you continue it. And you perceive that there are things which are quite independent of you, in the sense that changes of which you are not at all the author, have taken place automatically during your absence.

   But for this, you must live these experiences yourself, you must see them yourself, live them with sufficient sincerity and spontaneity in order to see that they are independent of any mental formation. For you can do the opposite also, and deepen the study of the action of mental formation upon events. This is very interesting, but it is another domain. And this study makes you very careful, very prudent, because you become aware of how far you can delude yourself. So you must study both, the dream and the occult reality, in order to see what is the essential difference between the two. The one depends upon us; the other exists in itself; entirely independent of the thought that we have of it.

   When you have worked in that domain, you recognise in fact that once a subject has been studied and something has been learnt mentally, it gives a special colour to the experience; the experience may be quite spontaneous and sincere, but the simple fact that the subject was known and studied lends a particular quality. Whereas if you had learnt nothing about the question, if you knew nothing at all, the transcription would be completely spontaneous and sincere when the experience came; it would be more or less adequate, but it would not be the outcome of a previous mental formation.

   Naturally, this occult knowledge or this experience is not very frequent in the world, because in those who do not have a developed inner life, there are veritable gaps between the external consciousness and the inmost consciousness; the linking states of being are missing and they have to be constructed. So when people enter there for the first time, they are bewildered, they have the impression they have fallen into the night, into nothingness, into non-being!

   I had a Danish friend, a painter, who was like that. He wanted me to teach him how to go out of the body; he used to have interesting dreams and thought that it would be worth the trouble to go there consciously. So I made him "go out" - but it was a frightful thing! When he was dreaming, a part of his mind still remained conscious, active, and a kind of link existed between this active part and his external being; then he remembered some of his dreams, but it was a very partial phenomenon. And to go out of one's body means to pass gradually through all the states of being, if one does the thing systematically. Well, already in the subtle physical, one is almost de-individualised, and when one goes farther, there remains nothing, for nothing is formed or individualised.

   Thus, when people are asked to meditate or told to go within, to enter into themselves, they are in agony - naturally! They have the impression that they are vanishing. And with reason: there is nothing, no consciousness!

   These things that appear to us quite natural and evident, are, for people who know nothing, wild imagination. If, for example, you transplant these experiences or this knowledge to the West, well, unless you have been frequenting the circles of occultists, they stare at you with open eyes. And when you have turned your back, they hasten to say, "These people are cranks!" Now to come back to the gods and conclude. It must be said that all those beings who have never had an earthly existence - gods or demons, invisible beings and powers - do not possess what the Divine has put into man: the psychic being. And this psychic being gives to man true love, charity, compassion, a deep kindness, which compensate for all his external defects.

   In the gods there is no fault because they live according to their own nature, spontaneously and without constraint: as gods, it is their manner of being. But if you take a higher point of view, if you have a higher vision, a vision of the whole, you see that they lack certain qualities that are exclusively human. By his capacity of love and self-giving, man can have as much power as the gods and even more, when he is not egoistic, when he has surmounted his egoism.

   If he fulfils the required condition, man is nearer to the Supreme than the gods are. He can be nearer. He is not so automatically, but he has the power to be so, the potentiality.

   If human love manifested itself without mixture, it would be all-powerful. Unfortunately, in human love there is as much love of oneself as of the one loved; it is not a love that makes you forget yourself. - 4 November 1958

   ~ The Mother, Words Of The Mother III, 355
153:Mental Education

OF ALL lines of education, mental education is the most widely known and practised, yet except in a few rare cases there are gaps which make it something very incomplete and in the end quite insufficient.

   Generally speaking, schooling is considered to be all the mental education that is necessary. And when a child has been made to undergo, for a number of years, a methodical training which is more like cramming than true schooling, it is considered that whatever is necessary for his mental development has been done. Nothing of the kind. Even conceding that the training is given with due measure and discrimination and does not permanently damage the brain, it cannot impart to the human mind the faculties it needs to become a good and useful instrument. The schooling that is usually given can, at the most, serve as a system of gymnastics to increase the suppleness of the brain. From this standpoint, each branch of human learning represents a special kind of mental gymnastics, and the verbal formulations given to these various branches each constitute a special and well-defined language.

   A true mental education, which will prepare man for a higher life, has five principal phases. Normally these phases follow one after another, but in exceptional individuals they may alternate or even proceed simultaneously. These five phases, in brief, are:

   (1) Development of the power of concentration, the capacity of attention.
   (2) Development of the capacities of expansion, widening, complexity and richness.
   (3) Organisation of one's ideas around a central idea, a higher ideal or a supremely luminous idea that will serve as a guide in life.
   (4) Thought-control, rejection of undesirable thoughts, to become able to think only what one wants and when one wants.
   (5) Development of mental silence, perfect calm and a more and more total receptivity to inspirations coming from the higher regions of the being.

   It is not possible to give here all the details concerning the methods to be employed in the application of these five phases of education to different individuals. Still, a few explanations on points of detail can be given.

   Undeniably, what most impedes mental progress in children is the constant dispersion of their thoughts. Their thoughts flutter hither and thither like butterflies and they have to make a great effort to fix them. Yet this capacity is latent in them, for when you succeed in arousing their interest, they are capable of a good deal of attention. By his ingenuity, therefore, the educator will gradually help the child to become capable of a sustained effort of attention and a faculty of more and more complete absorption in the work in hand. All methods that can develop this faculty of attention from games to rewards are good and can all be utilised according to the need and the circumstances. But it is the psychological action that is most important and the sovereign method is to arouse in the child an interest in what you want to teach him, a liking for work, a will to progress. To love to learn is the most precious gift that one can give to a child: to love to learn always and everywhere, so that all circumstances, all happenings in life may be constantly renewed opportunities for learning more and always more.

   For that, to attention and concentration should be added observation, precise recording and faithfulness of memory. This faculty of observation can be developed by varied and spontaneous exercises, making use of every opportunity that presents itself to keep the child's thought wakeful, alert and prompt. The growth of the understanding should be stressed much more than that of memory. One knows well only what one has understood. Things learnt by heart, mechanically, fade away little by little and finally disappear; what is understood is never forgotten. Moreover, you must never refuse to explain to a child the how and the why of things. If you cannot do it yourself, you must direct the child to those who are qualified to answer or point out to him some books that deal with the question. In this way you will progressively awaken in the child the taste for true study and the habit of making a persistent effort to know.

   This will bring us quite naturally to the second phase of development in which the mind should be widened and enriched.

   You will gradually show the child that everything can become an interesting subject for study if it is approached in the right way. The life of every day, of every moment, is the best school of all, varied, complex, full of unexpected experiences, problems to be solved, clear and striking examples and obvious consequences. It is so easy to arouse healthy curiosity in children, if you answer with intelligence and clarity the numerous questions they ask. An interesting reply to one readily brings others in its train and so the attentive child learns without effort much more than he usually does in the classroom. By a choice made with care and insight, you should also teach him to enjoy good reading-matter which is both instructive and attractive. Do not be afraid of anything that awakens and pleases his imagination; imagination develops the creative mental faculty and through it study becomes living and the mind develops in joy.

   In order to increase the suppleness and comprehensiveness of his mind, one should see not only that he studies many varied topics, but above all that a single subject is approached in various ways, so that the child understands in a practical manner that there are many ways of facing the same intellectual problem, of considering it and solving it. This will remove all rigidity from his brain and at the same time it will make his thinking richer and more supple and prepare it for a more complex and comprehensive synthesis. In this way also the child will be imbued with the sense of the extreme relativity of mental learning and, little by little, an aspiration for a truer source of knowledge will awaken in him.

   Indeed, as the child grows older and progresses in his studies, his mind too ripens and becomes more and more capable of forming general ideas, and with them almost always comes a need for certitude, for a knowledge that is stable enough to form the basis of a mental construction which will permit all the diverse and scattered and often contradictory ideas accumulated in his brain to be organised and put in order. This ordering is indeed very necessary if one is to avoid chaos in one's thoughts. All contradictions can be transformed into complements, but for that one must discover the higher idea that will have the power to bring them harmoniously together. It is always good to consider every problem from all possible standpoints so as to avoid partiality and exclusiveness; but if the thought is to be active and creative, it must, in every case, be the natural and logical synthesis of all the points of view adopted. And if you want to make the totality of your thoughts into a dynamic and constructive force, you must also take great care as to the choice of the central idea of your mental synthesis; for upon that will depend the value of this synthesis. The higher and larger the central idea and the more universal it is, rising above time and space, the more numerous and the more complex will be the ideas, notions and thoughts which it will be able to organise and harmonise.

   It goes without saying that this work of organisation cannot be done once and for all. The mind, if it is to keep its vigour and youth, must progress constantly, revise its notions in the light of new knowledge, enlarge its frame-work to include fresh notions and constantly reclassify and reorganise its thoughts, so that each of them may find its true place in relation to the others and the whole remain harmonious and orderly.

   All that has just been said concerns the speculative mind, the mind that learns. But learning is only one aspect of mental activity; the other, which is at least equally important, is the constructive faculty, the capacity to form and thus prepare action. This very important part of mental activity has rarely been the subject of any special study or discipline. Only those who want, for some reason, to exercise a strict control over their mental activities think of observing and disciplining this faculty of formation; and as soon as they try it, they have to face difficulties so great that they appear almost insurmountable.

   And yet control over this formative activity of the mind is one of the most important aspects of self-education; one can say that without it no mental mastery is possible. As far as study is concerned, all ideas are acceptable and should be included in the synthesis, whose very function is to become more and more rich and complex; but where action is concerned, it is just the opposite. The ideas that are accepted for translation into action should be strictly controlled and only those that agree with the general trend of the central idea forming the basis of the mental synthesis should be permitted to express themselves in action. This means that every thought entering the mental consciousness should be set before the central idea; if it finds a logical place among the thoughts already grouped, it will be admitted into the synthesis; if not, it will be rejected so that it can have no influence on the action. This work of mental purification should be done very regularly in order to secure a complete control over one's actions.

   For this purpose, it is good to set apart some time every day when one can quietly go over one's thoughts and put one's synthesis in order. Once the habit is acquired, you can maintain control over your thoughts even during work and action, allowing only those which are useful for what you are doing to come to the surface. Particularly, if you have continued to cultivate the power of concentration and attention, only the thoughts that are needed will be allowed to enter the active external consciousness and they then become all the more dynamic and effective. And if, in the intensity of concentration, it becomes necessary not to think at all, all mental vibration can be stilled and an almost total silence secured. In this silence one can gradually open to the higher regions of the mind and learn to record the inspirations that come from there.

   But even before reaching this point, silence in itself is supremely useful, because in most people who have a somewhat developed and active mind, the mind is never at rest. During the day, its activity is kept under a certain control, but at night, during the sleep of the body, the control of the waking state is almost completely removed and the mind indulges in activities which are sometimes excessive and often incoherent. This creates a great stress which leads to fatigue and the diminution of the intellectual faculties.

   The fact is that like all the other parts of the human being, the mind too needs rest and it will not have this rest unless we know how to provide it. The art of resting one's mind is something to be acquired. Changing one's mental activity is certainly one way of resting; but the greatest possible rest is silence. And as far as the mental faculties are concerned a few minutes passed in the calm of silence are a more effective rest than hours of sleep.

   When one has learned to silence the mind at will and to concentrate it in receptive silence, then there will be no problem that cannot be solved, no mental difficulty whose solution cannot be found. When it is agitated, thought becomes confused and impotent; in an attentive tranquillity, the light can manifest itself and open up new horizons to man's capacity. Bulletin, November 1951

   ~ The Mother, On Education,
154:One little picture in this book, the Magic Locket, was drawn by 'Miss Alice Havers.' I did not state this on the title-page, since it seemed only due, to the artist of all these (to my mind) wonderful pictures, that his name should stand there alone.
The descriptions, of Sunday as spent by children of the last generation, are quoted verbatim from a speech made to me by a child-friend and a letter written to me by a lady-friend.
The Chapters, headed 'Fairy Sylvie' and 'Bruno's Revenge,' are a reprint, with a few alterations, of a little fairy-tale which I wrote in the year 1867, at the request of the late Mrs. Gatty, for 'Aunt Judy's Magazine,' which she was then editing.
It was in 1874, I believe, that the idea first occurred to me of making it the nucleus of a longer story.
As the years went on, I jotted down, at odd moments, all sorts of odd ideas, and fragments of dialogue, that occurred to me--who knows how?--with a transitory suddenness that left me no choice but either to record them then and there, or to abandon them to oblivion. Sometimes one could trace to their source these random flashes of thought--as being suggested by the book one was reading, or struck out from the 'flint' of one's own mind by the 'steel' of a friend's chance remark but they had also a way of their own, of occurring, a propos of nothing --specimens of that hopelessly illogical phenomenon, 'an effect without a cause.' Such, for example, was the last line of 'The Hunting of the Snark,' which came into my head (as I have already related in 'The Theatre' for April, 1887) quite suddenly, during a solitary walk: and such, again, have been passages which occurred in dreams, and which I cannot trace to any antecedent cause whatever. There are at least two instances of such dream-suggestions in this book--one, my Lady's remark, 'it often runs in families, just as a love for pastry does', the other, Eric Lindon's badinage about having been in domestic service.

And thus it came to pass that I found myself at last in possession of a huge unwieldy mass of litterature--if the reader will kindly excuse the spelling --which only needed stringing together, upon the thread of a consecutive story, to constitute the book I hoped to write. Only! The task, at first, seemed absolutely hopeless, and gave me a far clearer idea, than I ever had before, of the meaning of the word 'chaos': and I think it must have been ten years, or more, before I had succeeded in classifying these odds-and-ends sufficiently to see what sort of a story they indicated: for the story had to grow out of the incidents, not the incidents out of the story I am telling all this, in no spirit of egoism, but because I really believe that some of my readers will be interested in these details of the 'genesis' of a book, which looks so simple and straight-forward a matter, when completed, that they might suppose it to have been written straight off, page by page, as one would write a letter, beginning at the beginning; and ending at the end.

It is, no doubt, possible to write a story in that way: and, if it be not vanity to say so, I believe that I could, myself,--if I were in the unfortunate position (for I do hold it to be a real misfortune) of being obliged to produce a given amount of fiction in a given time,--that I could 'fulfil my task,' and produce my 'tale of bricks,' as other slaves have done. One thing, at any rate, I could guarantee as to the story so produced--that it should be utterly commonplace, should contain no new ideas whatever, and should be very very weary reading!
This species of literature has received the very appropriate name of 'padding' which might fitly be defined as 'that which all can write and none can read.' That the present volume contains no such writing I dare not avow: sometimes, in order to bring a picture into its proper place, it has been necessary to eke out a page with two or three extra lines : but I can honestly say I have put in no more than I was absolutely compelled to do.
My readers may perhaps like to amuse themselves by trying to detect, in a given passage, the one piece of 'padding' it contains. While arranging the 'slips' into pages, I found that the passage was 3 lines too short. I supplied the deficiency, not by interpolating a word here and a word there, but by writing in 3 consecutive lines. Now can my readers guess which they are?

A harder puzzle if a harder be desired would be to determine, as to the Gardener's Song, in which cases (if any) the stanza was adapted to the surrounding text, and in which (if any) the text was adapted to the stanza.
Perhaps the hardest thing in all literature--at least I have found it so: by no voluntary effort can I accomplish it: I have to take it as it come's is to write anything original. And perhaps the easiest is, when once an original line has been struck out, to follow it up, and to write any amount more to the same tune. I do not know if 'Alice in Wonderland' was an original story--I was, at least, no conscious imitator in writing it--but I do know that, since it came out, something like a dozen storybooks have appeared, on identically the same pattern. The path I timidly explored believing myself to be 'the first that ever burst into that silent sea'--is now a beaten high-road: all the way-side flowers have long ago been trampled into the dust: and it would be courting disaster for me to attempt that style again.

Hence it is that, in 'Sylvie and Bruno,' I have striven with I know not what success to strike out yet another new path: be it bad or good, it is the best I can do. It is written, not for money, and not for fame, but in the hope of supplying, for the children whom I love, some thoughts that may suit those hours of innocent merriment which are the very life of Childhood; and also in the hope of suggesting, to them and to others, some thoughts that may prove, I would fain hope, not wholly out of harmony with the graver cadences of Life.
If I have not already exhausted the patience of my readers, I would like to seize this opportunity perhaps the last I shall have of addressing so many friends at once of putting on record some ideas that have occurred to me, as to books desirable to be written--which I should much like to attempt, but may not ever have the time or power to carry through--in the hope that, if I should fail (and the years are gliding away very fast) to finish the task I have set myself, other hands may take it up.
First, a Child's Bible. The only real essentials of this would be, carefully selected passages, suitable for a child's reading, and pictures. One principle of selection, which I would adopt, would be that Religion should be put before a child as a revelation of love--no need to pain and puzzle the young mind with the history of crime and punishment. (On such a principle I should, for example, omit the history of the Flood.) The supplying of the pictures would involve no great difficulty: no new ones would be needed : hundreds of excellent pictures already exist, the copyright of which has long ago expired, and which simply need photo-zincography, or some similar process, for their successful reproduction. The book should be handy in size with a pretty attractive looking cover--in a clear legible type--and, above all, with abundance of pictures, pictures, pictures!
Secondly, a book of pieces selected from the Bible--not single texts, but passages of from 10 to 20 verses each--to be committed to memory. Such passages would be found useful, to repeat to one's self and to ponder over, on many occasions when reading is difficult, if not impossible: for instance, when lying awake at night--on a railway-journey --when taking a solitary walk-in old age, when eyesight is failing or wholly lost--and, best of all, when illness, while incapacitating us for reading or any other occupation, condemns us to lie awake through many weary silent hours: at such a time how keenly one may realise the truth of David's rapturous cry "O how sweet are thy words unto my throat: yea, sweeter than honey unto my mouth!"
I have said 'passages,' rather than single texts, because we have no means of recalling single texts: memory needs links, and here are none: one may have a hundred texts stored in the memory, and not be able to recall, at will, more than half-a-dozen--and those by mere chance: whereas, once get hold of any portion of a chapter that has been committed to memory, and the whole can be recovered: all hangs together.
Thirdly, a collection of passages, both prose and verse, from books other than the Bible. There is not perhaps much, in what is called 'un-inspired' literature (a misnomer, I hold: if Shakespeare was not inspired, one may well doubt if any man ever was), that will bear the process of being pondered over, a hundred times: still there are such passages--enough, I think, to make a goodly store for the memory.
These two books of sacred, and secular, passages for memory--will serve other good purposes besides merely occupying vacant hours: they will help to keep at bay many anxious thoughts, worrying thoughts, uncharitable thoughts, unholy thoughts. Let me say this, in better words than my own, by copying a passage from that most interesting book, Robertson's Lectures on the Epistles to the Corinthians, Lecture XLIX. "If a man finds himself haunted by evil desires and unholy images, which will generally be at periodical hours, let him commit to memory passages of Scripture, or passages from the best writers in verse or prose. Let him store his mind with these, as safeguards to repeat when he lies awake in some restless night, or when despairing imaginations, or gloomy, suicidal thoughts, beset him. Let these be to him the sword, turning everywhere to keep the way of the Garden of Life from the intrusion of profaner footsteps."
Fourthly, a "Shakespeare" for girls: that is, an edition in which everything, not suitable for the perusal of girls of (say) from 10 to 17, should be omitted. Few children under 10 would be likely to understand or enjoy the greatest of poets: and those, who have passed out of girlhood, may safely be left to read Shakespeare, in any edition, 'expurgated' or not, that they may prefer: but it seems a pity that so many children, in the intermediate stage, should be debarred from a great pleasure for want of an edition suitable to them. Neither Bowdler's, Chambers's, Brandram's, nor Cundell's 'Boudoir' Shakespeare, seems to me to meet the want: they are not sufficiently 'expurgated.' Bowdler's is the most extraordinary of all: looking through it, I am filled with a deep sense of wonder, considering what he has left in, that he should have cut anything out! Besides relentlessly erasing all that is unsuitable on the score of reverence or decency, I should be inclined to omit also all that seems too difficult, or not likely to interest young readers. The resulting book might be slightly fragmentary: but it would be a real treasure to all British maidens who have any taste for poetry.
If it be needful to apologize to any one for the new departure I have taken in this story--by introducing, along with what will, I hope, prove to be acceptable nonsense for children, some of the graver thoughts of human life--it must be to one who has learned the Art of keeping such thoughts wholly at a distance in hours of mirth and careless ease. To him such a mixture will seem, no doubt, ill-judged and repulsive. And that such an Art exists I do not dispute: with youth, good health, and sufficient money, it seems quite possible to lead, for years together, a life of unmixed gaiety--with the exception of one solemn fact, with which we are liable to be confronted at any moment, even in the midst of the most brilliant company or the most sparkling entertainment. A man may fix his own times for admitting serious thought, for attending public worship, for prayer, for reading the Bible: all such matters he can defer to that 'convenient season', which is so apt never to occur at all: but he cannot defer, for one single moment, the necessity of attending to a message, which may come before he has finished reading this page,' this night shalt thy soul be required of thee.'
The ever-present sense of this grim possibility has been, in all ages, 1 an incubus that men have striven to shake off. Few more interesting subjects of enquiry could be found, by a student of history, than the various weapons that have been used against this shadowy foe. Saddest of all must have been the thoughts of those who saw indeed an existence beyond the grave, but an existence far more terrible than annihilation--an existence as filmy, impalpable, all but invisible spectres, drifting about, through endless ages, in a world of shadows, with nothing to do, nothing to hope for, nothing to love! In the midst of the gay verses of that genial 'bon vivant' Horace, there stands one dreary word whose utter sadness goes to one's heart. It is the word 'exilium' in the well-known passage

Omnes eodem cogimur, omnium
Versatur urna serius ocius
Sors exitura et nos in aeternum
Exilium impositura cymbae.

Yes, to him this present life--spite of all its weariness and all its sorrow--was the only life worth having: all else was 'exile'! Does it not seem almost incredible that one, holding such a creed, should ever have smiled?
And many in this day, I fear, even though believing in an existence beyond the grave far more real than Horace ever dreamed of, yet regard it as a sort of 'exile' from all the joys of life, and so adopt Horace's theory, and say 'let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die.'
We go to entertainments, such as the theatre--I say 'we', for I also go to the play, whenever I get a chance of seeing a really good one and keep at arm's length, if possible, the thought that we may not return alive. Yet how do you know--dear friend, whose patience has carried you through this garrulous preface that it may not be your lot, when mirth is fastest and most furious, to feel the sharp pang, or the deadly faintness, which heralds the final crisis--to see, with vague wonder, anxious friends bending over you to hear their troubled whispers perhaps yourself to shape the question, with trembling lips, "Is it serious?", and to be told "Yes: the end is near" (and oh, how different all Life will look when those words are said!)--how do you know, I say, that all this may not happen to you, this night?
And dare you, knowing this, say to yourself "Well, perhaps it is an immoral play: perhaps the situations are a little too 'risky', the dialogue a little too strong, the 'business' a little too suggestive.
I don't say that conscience is quite easy: but the piece is so clever, I must see it this once! I'll begin a stricter life to-morrow." To-morrow, and to-morrow, and tomorrow!

"Who sins in hope, who, sinning, says,
'Sorrow for sin God's judgement stays!'
Against God's Spirit he lies; quite stops Mercy with insult; dares, and drops,
Like a scorch'd fly, that spins in vain
Upon the axis of its pain,
Then takes its doom, to limp and crawl,
Blind and forgot, from fall to fall."

Let me pause for a moment to say that I believe this thought, of the possibility of death--if calmly realised, and steadily faced would be one of the best possible tests as to our going to any scene of amusement being right or wrong. If the thought of sudden death acquires, for you, a special horror when imagined as happening in a theatre, then be very sure the theatre is harmful for you, however harmless it may be for others; and that you are incurring a deadly peril in going. Be sure the safest rule is that we should not dare to live in any scene in which we dare not die.
But, once realise what the true object is in life--that it is not pleasure, not knowledge, not even fame itself, 'that last infirmity of noble minds'--but that it is the development of character, the rising to a higher, nobler, purer standard, the building-up of the perfect Man--and then, so long as we feel that this is going on, and will (we trust) go on for evermore, death has for us no terror; it is not a shadow, but a light; not an end, but a beginning!
One other matter may perhaps seem to call for apology--that I should have treated with such entire want of sympathy the British passion for 'Sport', which no doubt has been in by-gone days, and is still, in some forms of it, an excellent school for hardihood and for coolness in moments of danger.
But I am not entirely without sympathy for genuine 'Sport': I can heartily admire the courage of the man who, with severe bodily toil, and at the risk of his life, hunts down some 'man-eating' tiger: and I can heartily sympathize with him when he exults in the glorious excitement of the chase and the hand-to-hand struggle with the monster brought to bay. But I can but look with deep wonder and sorrow on the hunter who, at his ease and in safety, can find pleasure in what involves, for some defenceless creature, wild terror and a death of agony: deeper, if the hunter be one who has pledged himself to preach to men the Religion of universal Love: deepest of all, if it be one of those 'tender and delicate' beings, whose very name serves as a symbol of Love--'thy love to me was wonderful, passing the love of women'--whose mission here is surely to help and comfort all that are in pain or sorrow!

'Farewell, farewell! but this I tell
To thee, thou Wedding-Guest!
He prayeth well, who loveth well
Both man and bird and beast.
He prayeth best, who loveth best
All things both great and small;
For the dear God who loveth us,
He made and loveth all.' ~ Lewis Carroll, Sylvie and Bruno,


1:Adults are obsolete children. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
2:All children are artists. ~ pablo-picasso, @wisdomtrove
3:Tell the children the truth. ~ bob-marley, @wisdomtrove
4:Adults are just outdated children. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
5:Adults are only obsolete children. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
6:Ah, there are no children nowadays. ~ moliere, @wisdomtrove
7:Noble fathers have noble children. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
8:Ah, there are no longer any children! ~ moliere, @wisdomtrove
9:God has no cousins, only children. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
10:With children Love is spelled TIME. ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
11:You make 'em, I amuse 'em. [children] ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
12:If children could, if adults knew. ~ sigmund-freud, @wisdomtrove
13:Children: a torment and nothing more. ~ leo-tolstoy, @wisdomtrove
14:I am fond of children - except boys. ~ lewis-carroll, @wisdomtrove
15:When adults wage war, children perish. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
16:Love is like ice in the hands of children. ~ sophocles, @wisdomtrove
17:Men are but children of a larger growth. ~ john-dryden, @wisdomtrove
18:Don’t just teach your children to read… ~ george-carlin, @wisdomtrove
19:Children are the anchors of a mother's life. ~ sophocles, @wisdomtrove
20:Familiarity breeds contempt - and children. ~ mark-twain, @wisdomtrove
21:Time is a game played beautifully by children. ~ heraclitus, @wisdomtrove
22:All men know their children mean more than life. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
23:Children spell love with four letters: T-I-M-E. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
24:God is faithful even when his children are not. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
25:Perhaps it takes courage to raise children. ~ john-steinbeck, @wisdomtrove
26:The sports of children satisfy the child. ~ oliver-goldsmith, @wisdomtrove
27:Children become like the things they love. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
28:Men, in general, are but great children. ~ napoleon-bonaparte, @wisdomtrove
29:We cannot give our children what we don't have. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
30:The intelligent want self-control; children want candy. ~ rumi, @wisdomtrove
31:The soul is healed by being with children. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
32:Dare to be the adults we want our children to be. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
33:Fathers, provoke not your children to wrath. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
34:The visions we offer our children shape the future. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
35:I wrote a few children's books... not on purpose. ~ steven-wright, @wisdomtrove
36:Never have more children than you have car windows. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
37:We are the children equally of the Sky and the Earth. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
38:Women's love is for their men, not for their children. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
39:Adults are just obsolete children and the hell with them. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
40:Children are certainly too good to be true. ~ robert-louis-stevenson, @wisdomtrove
41:Every book is a children's book if the kid can read! ~ mitch-hedberg, @wisdomtrove
42:For children preserve the fame of a man after his death. ~ aeschylus, @wisdomtrove
43:If children have interests, then education happens. ~ arthur-c-carke, @wisdomtrove
44:You want to look younger... rent smaller children. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
45:Revenge is for children and the emotionally retarded. ~ frank-herbert, @wisdomtrove
46:The gods visit the sins of the fathers upon the children. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
47:The rich get richer and the poor get - children. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
48:We are all born children- the trick is remaining one. ~ pablo-picasso, @wisdomtrove
49:Children are not to be blamed for the faults of their parents. ~ aesop, @wisdomtrove
50:Our children need our presence, not our presents. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
51:The children are now working as if I did not exist. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
52:I saw guns and sharp swords in the hands of young children. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
53:Life's aspirations come in the guise of children. ~ rabindranath-tagore, @wisdomtrove
54:My business is making people, especially children, happy. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
55:The best way to make children good is to make them happy. ~ oscar-wilde, @wisdomtrove
56:A solid foundation for children involves a solid moral base ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
57:Do not keep children to their studies by compulsion but by play. ~ plato, @wisdomtrove
58:We are, in the most profound sense, children of the Cosmos. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
59:Begin early to teach, for children begin early to sin. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
60:For children, play is exceedingly seriously & important ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
61:Imagine Oshkosh straitjackets for little insane children. ~ steven-wright, @wisdomtrove
62:The Americans are the illegitimate children of the English. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
63:The trouble with children is that they are not returnable ~ quentin-crisp, @wisdomtrove
64:The trouble with children is that they're not returnable. ~ quentin-crisp, @wisdomtrove
65:No fathers or mothers think their own children ugly. ~ miguel-de-cervantes, @wisdomtrove
66:Our greatest national resource is the minds of our children. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
67:Women should remain at home, sit still, and bear children. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
68:He who would see the Divinity must see him in his Children. ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
69:There are two kinds of cruises - pleasure and with children. ~ george-burns, @wisdomtrove
70:Women are nothing but machines for producing children. ~ napoleon-bonaparte, @wisdomtrove
71:Children are the hands by which we take hold of heaven. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
72:Do ye hear the children weeping, O my brothers? ~ elizabeth-barrett-browning, @wisdomtrove
73:Only the children know what they are looking for. ~ antoine-de-saint-exupery, @wisdomtrove
74:Our acts make or mar us, we are the children of our own deeds. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
75:The new-come stepmother hates the children born to a first wife. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
76:Doing nothing is happiness for children and misery for old men. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
77:The greatest legacy we can leave our children is happy memories. ~ og-mandino, @wisdomtrove
78:Children are educated by what the grown-up is and not by his talk. ~ carl-jung, @wisdomtrove
79:for even the wisest can learn incalculably much from children. ~ rudolf-steiner, @wisdomtrove
80:Never have ideas about children, and never have ideas for them. ~ george-orwell, @wisdomtrove
81:Children sweeten labours, but they make misfortunes more bitter. ~ francis-bacon, @wisdomtrove
82:Some children have the most disagreeable way of getting grown-up ~ lewis-carroll, @wisdomtrove
83:We're raising children who have little tolerance for disappointment ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
84:We are but older children, dear, Who fret to find our bedtime near. ~ lewis-carroll, @wisdomtrove
85:We are like newborn children, Our power is the power to grow. ~ rabindranath-tagore, @wisdomtrove
86:At a very early age I was attracted to light, as most children are. ~ frederick-lenz, @wisdomtrove
87:If I depended on critics and children to make a living I'd grow broke. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
88:Peace is one of the most precious gifts God has promised His children. ~ joyce-meyer, @wisdomtrove
89:The one thing I want to leave my children is an honorable name. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
90:An infinite God can give all of Himself to each of His children. ~ aiden-wilson-tozer, @wisdomtrove
91:He gambled all his life, he's got 27 children, yet he's never had a wife. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
92:Will without power is like children playing at soldiers. ~ henry-wadsworth-longfellow, @wisdomtrove
93:Be careful what you say to your children. They may agree with you. ~ nathaniel-branden, @wisdomtrove
94:Children's talent to endure stems from their ignorance of alternatives. ~ maya-angelou, @wisdomtrove
95:Strange children should smile at each other and say, "Let's play. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
96:We are the children of the Rastaman we are the children of the higher man ~ bob-marley, @wisdomtrove
97:Let parents bequeath to their children not riches, but the spirit of reverence. ~ plato, @wisdomtrove
98:My Brother starv'd between two Walls,His Children's Cry my Soul appalls ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
99:The dog was created specially for children. He is a god of frolic. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
100:This would be a better place for children if parents had to eat spinach. ~ groucho-marx, @wisdomtrove
101:We must choose between the violence of adults and the smiles of children. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
102:Witchcraft scum exploiting the dumb turning children into punks and slaves. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
103:Youth is a wonderful thing; what a crime to waste it on children. ~ george-bernard-shaw, @wisdomtrove
104:A mother's arms are made of tenderness and children sleep soundly in them. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
105:Grandparenthood is one of life's rewards for surviving your own children. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
106:Someday I want to have children and give them all the love I never had. ~ marilyn-monroe, @wisdomtrove
107:The cross is where God forgave his children without lowering his standards. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
108:Always kiss your children goodnight, even if they're already asleep. ~ h-jackson-brown-jr, @wisdomtrove
109:For children, most importantly, being in the garden is something magical. ~ fritjof-capra, @wisdomtrove
110:For secrets are edged tools, And must be kept from children and from fools. ~ john-dryden, @wisdomtrove
111:If men found out how to give birth to children they'll never propose again. ~ bette-davis, @wisdomtrove
112:If we call ourselves children of God, then others are also children of God. ~ sri-chinmoy, @wisdomtrove
113:Now is the time to make justice a reality for all of God's children. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
114:Children use the fist until they are of age to use the brain. ~ elizabeth-barrett-browning, @wisdomtrove
115:Debts are nowadays like children begot with pleasure, but brought forth in pain. ~ moliere, @wisdomtrove
116:My mother loved children - she would have given anything if I had been one. ~ groucho-marx, @wisdomtrove
117:The best teacher of children, in brief, is one who is essentially childlike. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
118:The place is very well and quiet and the children only scream in a low voice. ~ lord-byron, @wisdomtrove
119:We first become salesmen as children in the confession booths of our parents. ~ criss-jami, @wisdomtrove
120:You are the bows from which your children as living arrows are sent forth. ~ kahlil-gibran, @wisdomtrove
121:Give love to your children, to a wife or husband, to a next-door neighbour. ~ mother-teresa, @wisdomtrove
122:He would have us like children who believe what their father tells them. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
123:When children come into contact with nature, they reveal their strength. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
124:How many really capable men are children more than once during the day! ~ napoleon-bonaparte, @wisdomtrove
125:Just as parents care for their children, you should bear in mind the whole universe. ~ dogen, @wisdomtrove
126:Only to children children sing, / Only to youth will spring be spring. ~ ralph-waldo-emerson, @wisdomtrove
127:The purpose of the Bible is simply to proclaim God's plan to save His children. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
128:Children should observe a regular schedule for sleeping and waking up. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
129:Have we forgotten about the children, and thus forsaken the next generation? ~ audrey-hepburn, @wisdomtrove
130:My children, the secret of religion lies not in theories but in practice. ~ swami-vivekananda, @wisdomtrove
131:Only children tell the whole truth, you know. That's what makes them children. ~ stephen-king, @wisdomtrove
132:Parents were invented to make children happy by giving them something to ignore. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
133:We are all children starving to experience and know the heart of reality. ~ robert-h-schuller, @wisdomtrove
134:Children have one kind of silliness, as you know, and grown-ups have another kind. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
135:It is no use to preach to [children] if you do not act decently yourself. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
136:What you leave in your children, is more important than what you leave to them ~ denis-waitley, @wisdomtrove
137:A second wife is hateful to the children of the first; A viper is not more hateful. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
138:As the ancient myth makers knew, we are children equally of the earth and the sky. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
139:How paramount the future is to the present when one is surrounded by children. ~ charles-darwin, @wisdomtrove
140:..I think that's what life is all about, actually, about children and flowers. ~ audrey-hepburn, @wisdomtrove
141:Be nice to your children. After all, they are going to choose your nursing home. ~ steven-wright, @wisdomtrove
142:Each day of our lives we make deposits in the memory banks of our children. ~ charles-r-swindoll, @wisdomtrove
143:Give children toys that are powered by their imagination, not by batteries. ~ h-jackson-brown-jr, @wisdomtrove
144:My father never raised his hand to any one of his children, except in self-defense. ~ fred-allen, @wisdomtrove
145:Only the guilty are guilty: the children of killers are not killers, but children. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
146:We like little children, because they tear out as soon as they get what they want. ~ kin-hubbard, @wisdomtrove
147:All grown-ups were once children... but only few of them remember it. ~ antoine-de-saint-exupery, @wisdomtrove
148:Giving children the opportunity to stir up life and leave it free to discover. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
149:My meaning is, that no man can expect his children to respect what he degrades. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
150:Pity is not natural to man. Children always are cruel. Savages are always cruel. ~ samuel-johnson, @wisdomtrove
151:When dealing with children there is greater need for observing than of probing ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
152:Children are the world's most valuable resource and its best hope for the future. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
153:Children will imitate their fathers in their vices, seldom in their repentance. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
154:Give up bearing children and bear hope and love and devotion to those already born. ~ d-h-lawrence, @wisdomtrove
155:It was almost normal for people over thirty to be frightened of their own children ~ george-orwell, @wisdomtrove
156:What makes Amma happy, is to see her children helping others to feel happy. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
157:When we love animals and children too much, we love them at the expense of men. ~ jean-paul-sartre, @wisdomtrove
158:But children, hark! Your mother would rather, When you arrived, have been your father. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
159:How can there be too many children? That is like saying there are too many flowers. ~ mother-teresa, @wisdomtrove
160:If children gave up when they fell for the first time, they would never learn to walk. ~ louise-hay, @wisdomtrove
161:I wish the children could be taught early on that our thinking creates our experience. ~ louise-hay, @wisdomtrove
162:Oh, what a tangled web do parents weave when they think that their children are naive. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
163:We're a nation of exhausted and over-stressed adults raising over-scheduled children. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
164:When children reach the age of sixteen, they discover the meaning of life: car keys. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
165:Children aren't happy with nothing to ignore, and that's what parents were created for. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
166:I'd far rather leave a thought behind me than a child. Other people can have children. ~ e-m-forster, @wisdomtrove
167:Oh, what a tangled web do parents weave, when they think that their children are naive. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
168:God has proven himself as a faithful father. Now it falls to us to be trusting children. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
169:Old men are children once again a dream that sways and wavers into the hard light of day. ~ aeschylus, @wisdomtrove
170:When one loves animals and children too much, one loves them against human beings. ~ jean-paul-sartre, @wisdomtrove
171:The roaring of the wind is my wife and the stars through the window pane are my children. ~ john-keats, @wisdomtrove
172:We must, I believe, start teaching our children the sanity of nonviolence much earlier. ~ alice-walker, @wisdomtrove
173:How is it we’re the lucky ones, living a life that the children-we-were took for dreams? ~ richard-bach, @wisdomtrove
174:Listen my children and you shall hear, Of the midnight ride of Paul Revere ~ henry-wadsworth-longfellow, @wisdomtrove
175:The good parent: someone who doesn't mind, for a time, being hated by their children. ~ alain-de-botton, @wisdomtrove
176:We are the sons of Light and children of God. Glory unto the Lord, we will succeed. ~ swami-vivekananda, @wisdomtrove
177:You should never take responsibility for more children than you can give attention to. ~ james-redfield, @wisdomtrove
178:Caring about the welfare of children and shaming parents are mutually exclusive endeavors. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
179:Children aren't happy without something to ignore, And that's what parents were created for ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
180:Children, we must cultivate reverence towards all great masters, monks and gurus. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
181:If our children are to approve of themselves, they must see that we approve of ourselves. ~ maya-angelou, @wisdomtrove
182:Live so that when your children think of fairness and integrity, they think of you. ~ h-jackson-brown-jr, @wisdomtrove
183:Parents need to nourish spiritual values in their children from a very young age. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
184:Cleaning the house while the children are home is like shoveling while it's still snowing. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
185:I don't believe in collective guilt. The children of killers are not killers, but children. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
186:Mobs in their emotions are much like children, subject to the same tantrums and fits of fury. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
187:Receive the children in reverence, educate them in love, and send them forth in freedom. ~ rudolf-steiner, @wisdomtrove
188:What greater pain could mortals have than this: To see their children dead before their eyes? ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
189:Always be nice to your children because they are the ones who will choose your rest home. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
190:I already have a wife who is too much for me.. she is my art, and my works are my children. ~ michelangelo, @wisdomtrove
191:Tranquilizers work only if you follow the advice on the bottle - keep away from children. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
192:We believed in our idea - a family park where parents and children could have fun- together. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
193:Whatever it is, handle it so that your children's children will get the benefit of it. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
194:What we instill in our children will be the foundation upon which they build their future. ~ steve-maraboli, @wisdomtrove
195:Women play with their beauty as children do with their knives. They wound themselves with it. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
196:Be natural my children. For the writer that is natural has fulfilled all the rules of art. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
197:Where parents do too much for their children, the children will not do much for themselves. ~ elbert-hubbard, @wisdomtrove
198:As sure as God puts His children in the furnace of affliction, He will be with them in it. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
199:I live in a tough neighborhood. They got a children's zoo. Last week, four kids escaped. ~ rodney-dangerfield, @wisdomtrove
200:One of the commonest mistakes is thinking your worries are over when your children get married. ~ kin-hubbard, @wisdomtrove
201:Remember that children, marriages, and flower gardens reflect the kind of care they get. ~ h-jackson-brown-jr, @wisdomtrove
202:The worst thing that can be done to children is to drain their energy while correcting them. ~ james-redfield, @wisdomtrove
203:Any woman who does not give birth to as many children as she is capable is guilty of murder. ~ saint-augustine, @wisdomtrove
204:I married your mother because I wanted children, imagine my disappointment when you came along. ~ groucho-marx, @wisdomtrove
205:Our children and grandchildren are not merely statistics towards which we can be indifferent. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
206:Pretty much all the honest truth-telling there is in the world is done by children. ~ oliver-wendell-holmes-jr, @wisdomtrove
207:Raising children is an uncertain thing; success is reached only after a life of battle and worry. ~ democritus, @wisdomtrove
208:A mother only does her children harm if she makes them the only concern of her life. ~ william-somerset-maugham, @wisdomtrove
209:Both my study of Scripture and my career in entertaining children have taught me to cherish them. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
210:By sports like these are all their cares beguil'd; The sports of children satisfy the child. ~ oliver-goldsmith, @wisdomtrove
211:Children want the same things we want. To laugh, to be challenged, to be entertained, and delighted. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
212:Children, we should simplify our life's needs and use the resulting savings for charity. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
213:I want my children to have all the things I couldn't afford. Then I want to move in with them. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
214:The time was fast approaching when Earth, like all mothers, must say farewell to her children. ~ arthur-c-carke, @wisdomtrove
215:An altruist is one who would be sincerely sorry to see his neighbor's children devoured by wolves. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
216:A Sunday school is a prison in which children do penance for the evil conscience of their parents. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
217:I've found what makes children happy doesn't always prepare them to be courageous, engaged adults. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
218:At least the Pilgrim Fathers used to shoot Indians: the Pilgrim Children merely punch time clocks. ~ e-e-cummings, @wisdomtrove
219:Children's reading and children's thinking are the rock-bottom base upon which this country will rise. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
220:God, the source of all knowledge, should never have been expelled from our children's classrooms. ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
221:I firmly believe, however, that if your children have never hated you, you have failed as a parent. ~ bette-davis, @wisdomtrove
222:I have long felt that the way to keep children out of trouble is to keep them interested in things. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
223:It is vital that when educating our children’s brains, we do not neglect to educate their hearts.    ~ dalai-lama, @wisdomtrove
224:Live so that when your children think of fairness, caring, and integrity, they think of you. ~ h-jackson-brown-jr, @wisdomtrove
225:Most naughtiness arises because the children are bored and lack a relationship with the teacher. ~ rudolf-steiner, @wisdomtrove
226:We never cease to stand like curious children before the great mystery into which we were born. ~ albert-einstein, @wisdomtrove
227:I don't believe in talking down to children. I don't believe in talking down to any certain segment. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
228:Children, we should always eat our food sitting down. Do not eat standing or walking around. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
229:Even children follow'd with endearing wile, And pluck'd his gown, to share the good man's smile. ~ oliver-goldsmith, @wisdomtrove
230:Freedom is not the sole prerogative of a chosen few, but the universal right of all God's children. ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
231:Love the one who wears your ring. And cherish the children who share your name. Succeed at home first. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
232:No one ever does live happily ever after, but we leave the children to find that out for themselves. ~ stephen-king, @wisdomtrove
233:Writing for children is murder. A chapter has to be boiled down to a paragraph. Every word has to count. ~ dr-seuss, @wisdomtrove
234:A children's story that can only be enjoyed by children is not a good children's story in the slightest. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
235:For children are innocent and love justice, while most of us are wicked and naturally prefer mercy. ~ g-k-chesterton, @wisdomtrove
236:Lucky is the man who has been successful with his children and not got ones who are notorious disasters. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
237:Remember there is no way you can give the father custody of the children without getting a divorce. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
238:When there is no job related stress, you are more aware of your mate and children, if you are a parent. ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
239:There can be no keener revelation of a society's soul than the way in which it treats its children.   ~ nelson-mandela, @wisdomtrove
240:Women have simple tastes. They get pleasure out of the conversation of children in arms and men in love. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
241:Children are unpredictable. You never know what inconsistency they are going to catch you in next. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
242:Christianity may be OK between consenting adults in private but should not be taught to young children. ~ francis-crick, @wisdomtrove
243:I prefer peace. But if trouble must come, let it come in my time, so that my children can live in peace. ~ thomas-paine, @wisdomtrove
244:Little children, from the moment in which they are weaned, are making their way toward independence. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
245:Children are completely egoistic; they feel their needs intensely and strive ruthlessly to satisfy them. ~ sigmund-freud, @wisdomtrove
246:There are fathers who do not love their children; there is no grandfather who does not adore his grandson. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
247:We find delight in the beauty and happiness of children that makes the heart too big for the body. ~ ralph-waldo-emerson, @wisdomtrove
248:We owe our children – the most vulnerable citizens in any society – a life free from violence and fear. ~ nelson-mandela, @wisdomtrove
249:When I was a child there were many witches, and they bewitched both cattle and men, especially children. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
250:Away down the river, A hundred miles or more, Other little children Shall bring my boats ashore. ~ robert-louis-stevenson, @wisdomtrove
251:A wife is like a children's movie; always under-appreciated and without either, life would be incomplete. ~ john-steinbeck, @wisdomtrove
252:Children begin by loving their parents; after a time they judge them; rarely, if ever, do they forgive them. ~ oscar-wilde, @wisdomtrove
253:... if they [your children] write their names in the dust on the furniture, don't let them put the year. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
254:It is my children who have made all this possible. My children are my wealth; they are my strength. ~ mata-amritanandamayi, @wisdomtrove
255:May what I do flow from me like a river, no forcing and no holding back, the way it is with children. ~ rainer-maria-rilke, @wisdomtrove
256:One of the greatest gifts adults can give - to their offspring and to their society - is to read to children. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
257:Our children are our only hope for the future, but we are their only hope for their present and their future. ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
258:People who smile, he said, tend to manage, teach and sell more effectively, and to raise happier children. ~ dale-carnegie, @wisdomtrove
259:There are some things children cannot know, because once they learn them they are no longer children. ~ ashleigh-brilliant, @wisdomtrove
260:We have children to pursue other elements of well-being. We want meaning in life. We want relationships. ~ martin-seligman, @wisdomtrove
261:We're all the sons of God, or children of the Is, or ideas of the Mind, or however else you want to say it. ~ richard-bach, @wisdomtrove
262:A family is a unit composed not only of children but of men, women, an occasional animal, and the common cold. ~ ogden-nash, @wisdomtrove
263:A people without children would face a hopeless future; a country without trees is almost as helpless. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
264:No man should bring children into the world who is unwilling to persevere to the end in their nature and education. ~ plato, @wisdomtrove
265:The children of the revolution are always ungrateful, and the revolution must be grateful that it is so. ~ ursula-k-le-guin, @wisdomtrove
266:The land is where our roots are. The children must be taught to feel and live in harmony with the Earth. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
267:I have seen children dying of hunger. Over against a dying child La Nausee cannot act as a counterweight. ~ jean-paul-sartre, @wisdomtrove
268:Reading with children is an enormous gift to them. It's a great honor to invite children to read with adults. ~ henri-nouwen, @wisdomtrove
269:The greatest gifts you can give your children are the roots of responsibility and the wings of independence. ~ denis-waitley, @wisdomtrove
270:Though children can accept adults as adults, adults can never accept children as anything but adults too. ~ william-faulkner, @wisdomtrove
271:We named all our children Kid. Well, they have different first names, like Hey Kid, You Kid, Dumb Kid . . . ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
272:Children are not only sensitive to silence, but also to a voice which calls them ... Out of that silence. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
273:Children, love one another, and if that is not possible-at least try to put up with one another. ~ johann-wolfgang-von-goethe, @wisdomtrove
274:I do not make films primarily for children. I make them for the child in all of us, whether we be six or sixty. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
275:Most children threaten at times to run away from home. This is the only thing that keeps some parents going. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
276:My children give me a great sense of wonder. Just to see them develop into these extraordinary human beings. ~ robin-williams, @wisdomtrove
277:When giving treats to friends or children, give them what they like, emphatically not what is good for them. ~ g-k-chesterton, @wisdomtrove
278:Any man who, having a child or children he can't support, proceeds to have another should be sterilized at once. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
279:As soon as children find something that interests them they lose their instability and learn to concentrate. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
280:Children play earnestly as if it were work. But people grow up, and they work with a sorrow upon them. It's duty. ~ mary-oliver, @wisdomtrove
281:Don't educate your children to be rich. Educate them to be happy, so they know the value of things, not the price. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
282:If we are meant to "love thy neighbor as theyself," then surely we should love the world's children as our own. ~ audrey-hepburn, @wisdomtrove
283:The most extraordinary thing in the world is an ordinary man and an ordinary woman and their ordinary children. ~ g-k-chesterton, @wisdomtrove
284:Children at once accept joy and happiness with quick familiarity, being themselves naturally all happiness and joy. ~ victor-hugo, @wisdomtrove
285:Don’t just teach your children to read. Teach them to question what they read. Teach them to question everything. ~ george-carlin, @wisdomtrove
286:Let us treat them [children], therefore, with all the kindness which we would wish to help to develop in them. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
287:The best way to keep children at home is to make the home atmosphere pleasant, and let the air out of the tires. ~ dorothy-parker, @wisdomtrove
288:To a father who loves his children victor has no charms. When the heart speaks, glory itself is an illusion. ~ napoleon-bonaparte, @wisdomtrove
289:All of us have a secret desire to be seen as saints, heroes, martyrs. We are afraid to be children, to be ourselves. ~ jean-vanier, @wisdomtrove
290:Be sure, whatever you leave out, that you teach the children the three R's,-Ruin, Redemption, and Regeneration. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
291:Children are happy because they don't have a file in their minds called "All the Things That Could Go Wrong. ~ marianne-williamson, @wisdomtrove
292:If help and salvation are to come they can only come from the children, for the children are the makers of men. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
293:If we never have headaches through rebuking our children, we shall have plenty of heartaches when they grow up. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
294:Listen to the desires of your children. Encourage them and then give them the autonomy to make their own decision. ~ denis-waitley, @wisdomtrove
295:Lucky that man whose children make his happiness in life and not his grief, the anguished disappointment of his hopes. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
296:Only God Himself fully appreciates the influence of a Christian mother in the molding of character in her children. ~ billy-graham, @wisdomtrove
297:Our children are extensions of ourselves in ways our parents are not, nor our brothers and sisters, nor our spouses. ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
298:Our children take our level of vibration and raise it even higher. This is how we, as humans, continue evolution. ~ james-redfield, @wisdomtrove
299:You couldn't have small, dying children in a movie without really bringing everyone down, but you can in comics. ~ chuck-palahniuk, @wisdomtrove
300:Only when Christ comes again will the little white children of Alabama walk hand in hand with little black children. ~ billy-graham, @wisdomtrove
301:The Earth cannot wait 60 years. I want a future for my children and my children's children. The clock is ticking. ~ richard-branson, @wisdomtrove
302:Twas on a Holy Thursday, their innocent faces clean, / The children walking two and two, in red and blue and green. ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
303:Children are natural mythologists: they beg to be told tales, and love not only to invent but to enact falsehoods. ~ george-santayana, @wisdomtrove
304:One marvels why the middle classes still insist on so much discomfort for their children at such expense to themselves. ~ e-m-forster, @wisdomtrove
305:The pursuit of truth and beauty is a sphere of activity in which we are permitted to remain children all our lives. ~ albert-einstein, @wisdomtrove
306:You and I have a rendezvous with destiny. We will preserve for our children this, the last best hope of man on earth. ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
307:Adults have not understood children or adolescents and they are, as a consequence, in continual conflict with them. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
308:Children of the future AgeReading this indignant page,Know that in a former timeLove! sweet Love! was thought a crime. ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
309:The only tyrannies from which men, women and children are suffering in real life are the tyrannies of minorities. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
310:Those of us who are blamed when old for reading childish books were blamed when children for reading books too old for us. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
311:Children of the future age Reading this indignant page Know that in a former time Love, sweet love, was thought a crime ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
312:Crowded classrooms and half-day sessions are a tragic waste of our greatest national resource - the minds of our children. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
313:I read a great deal, avoided the comapny of the children in school who seemed superfical, and fell in love with nature. ~ frederick-lenz, @wisdomtrove
314:I take a very practical view of raising children. I put a sign in each of their rooms: &
315:I think that an author who speaks about his own books is almost as bad as a mother who talks about her own children. ~ benjamin-disraeli, @wisdomtrove
316:One learns more of Christ in being married and rearing children than in several lifetimes spent in study in a monastery. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
317:Our children long for realistic maps of the future that they can be proud of. Where are the cartographers of human purpose? ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
318:Cherish your visions and your dreams as they are the children of your soul, the blueprints of your ultimate achievements. ~ napoleon-hill, @wisdomtrove
319:Children are sweet as the buds in spring, But I've noticed that those who have them Have nothing but trouble all their lives. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
320:Never shall I forget the little faces of the children, whose bodies turned into wreaths of smoke beneath a silent blue sky. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
321:A family of ten children will be always called a fine family, where there are heads and arms and legs enough for the number. ~ jane-austen, @wisdomtrove
322:All men know their children Mean more than life. If childless people sneer- Well, they've less sorrow. But what lonesome luck! ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
323:All of us have moments in our lives that test our courage. Taking children into a house with a white carpet is one of them. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
324:Children are never too tender to be whipped. Like tough beefsteaks, the more you beat them, the more tender they become. ~ edgar-allan-poe, @wisdomtrove
325:If humanity is to live in the future in a socially right way, humanity must educate its children in a socially right way. ~ rudolf-steiner, @wisdomtrove
326:That's the way they are. You must not hold it against them. Children should be very understanding of grown-ups. ~ antoine-de-saint-exupery, @wisdomtrove
327:The fundamental defect of fathers, in our competitive society, is that they want their children to be a credit to them. ~ bertrand-russell, @wisdomtrove
328:For it is good to be children sometimes, and never better than at Christmas, when its mighty Founder was a child Himself. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
329:I am afraid we must make the world honest before we can honestly say to our children that honesty is the best policy. ~ george-bernard-shaw, @wisdomtrove
330:Men are but children of a larger growth, Our appetites as apt to change as theirs, And full as craving too, and full as vain. ~ john-dryden, @wisdomtrove
331:Mothers tell your children not to do the things I have done, to spend my life in sin and misery in the House of the Rising Sun. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
332:There are only two lasting bequests we can hope to give our children. One of these is roots, the other, wings. ~ johann-wolfgang-von-goethe, @wisdomtrove
333:The world exists only when we think about it; creation stories are for children. In reality the world is created every moment. ~ jean-klein, @wisdomtrove
334:Time cannot children, poets, lovers tell - measure imagine,  mystery, a kiss -not though mankind would rather know than feel ~ e-e-cummings, @wisdomtrove
335:We cannot fashion our children after our desires, we must have them and love them as God has given them to us. ~ johann-wolfgang-von-goethe, @wisdomtrove
336:For truly it is to be noted, that children's plays are not sports, and should be deemed as their most serious actions. ~ michel-de-montaigne, @wisdomtrove
337:From the solemn gloom of the temple children run out to sit in the dust, God watches them play and forgets the priest. ~ rabindranath-tagore, @wisdomtrove
338:Parents lend children their experience and a vicarious memory; children endow their parents with a vicarious immortality. ~ george-santayana, @wisdomtrove
339:That’s why children look so beautiful because they are yet full of hope, full of dreams, and they have not yet known frustration. ~ rajneesh, @wisdomtrove
340:The greatest sign of success for a teacher... is to be able to say, "The children are now working as if I did not exist." ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
341:As soft wax is apt to take the stamp of the seal, so are the minds of young children to receive the instruction imprinted on them. ~ plutarch, @wisdomtrove
342:If you ask children in the west where's God, they'd point to the sky. If you ask children in India, they point at themselves. ~ mother-teresa, @wisdomtrove
343:If you must hold yourself up to your children as an object lesson, hold yourself up as a warning and not as an example. ~ george-bernard-shaw, @wisdomtrove
344:Love your children-and let them know you love them. Children who experience love find it far easier to believe God loves them. ~ billy-graham, @wisdomtrove
345:Motherly love - putting the care of children before every other consideration - is the ultimate intelligence of nature. ~ marianne-williamson, @wisdomtrove
346:There's nothing more contagious than the laughter of young children; it doesn't even have to matter what they're laughing about. ~ criss-jami, @wisdomtrove
347:The thing is to become a master and in your old age to acquire the courage to do what children did when they knew nothing. ~ ernest-hemingway, @wisdomtrove
348:We want to raise our children so that they can take a sense of pleasure in both their own heritage and the diversity of others. ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
349:Even in this world of course it is the stupidest children who are most childish and the stupidest grown-ups who are most grown-up. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
350:One thin's sure and nothing's surer The rich get richer and the poor get - children. In the meantime, In between time... ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
351:Parentage is a very important profession, but no test of fitness for it is ever imposed in the interest of the children. ~ george-bernard-shaw, @wisdomtrove
352:When fathers are tongue tied religiously with their offspring, need they wonder if their children's hearts remain sin tied? ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
353:Why children?' he asked. &
354:Alas! how much there is in education, and in our social institutions, to prepare us and our children for insanity. ~ johann-wolfgang-von-goethe, @wisdomtrove
355:Children display a universal love of mathematics, which is par excellence the science of precision, order, and intelligence. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
356:Father and Mother are apostles, bishops and priests to their children, for it is they who make them acquainted with the gospel. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
357:If I could remake the world, I'd banish women, send them away with all their trouble. Then children would come from a purer source. ~ euripedes, @wisdomtrove
358:Sometimes very small children in a proper environment develop a skill and exactness in their work that can only surprise us. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
359:Before you can teach children, you must get the silver key of kindness to unlock their hearts, and so secure their attention. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
360:Children are not our property, and they are not ours to control any more that we were our parents' property or theirs to control. ~ richard-bach, @wisdomtrove
361:God is a mean-spirited, pugnacious bully bent on revenge against His children for failing to live up to his impossible standards. ~ walt-whitman, @wisdomtrove
362:I should like the whole race of nurses to be abolished: children should be with their mother as much as possible, in my opinion. ~ lewis-carroll, @wisdomtrove
363:My business is making people, especially children, happy. I have dedicated much of my time to a study of the problems of children. ~ walt-disney, @wisdomtrove
364:Now, the education of our children is of national concern, and if they are not educated properly, it is a national calamity. ~ dwight-eisenhower, @wisdomtrove
365:There is much good luck in the world, but it is luck. We are none of us safe. We are children, playing or quarrelling on the line. ~ e-m-forster, @wisdomtrove
366:The thing I want more than anything else? I want to have children. I used to feel for every child I had, I would adopt another. ~ marilyn-monroe, @wisdomtrove
367:We can say with some assurance that, although children may be the victims of fate, they will not be the victims of our neglect. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
368:Anxiety in children is originally nothing other than an expression of the fact they are feeling the loss of the person they love. ~ sigmund-freud, @wisdomtrove
369:Let there be nothing harmonious about our children's playthings, lest they grow up expecting peace and order, and be eaten alive. ~ kurt-vonnegut, @wisdomtrove
370:The country is the place for children, and if not the country, a city small enough so that one can get out into the country. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
371:The streets looked small, of course. The streets that we have only seen as children always do I believe when we go back to them ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
372:What will we answer to Him about that child, that old father and mother, because they are His creation, they are children of God. ~ mother-teresa, @wisdomtrove
373:Children wish fathers looked but with their eyes; fathers that children with their judgment looked; and either may be wrong. ~ william-shakespeare, @wisdomtrove
374:We are the sowers - our children are those who reap. We labor so that future generations will be better and nobler than we are. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
375:You will free yourself from the cumbersome impossibilities of needing to control the world, your friends, your mate, your children. ~ rhonda-byrne, @wisdomtrove
376:A writer without a sense of justice or injustice would be better off editing the yearbook for a school for exceptional children. ~ ernest-hemingway, @wisdomtrove
377:We can Fire a missile across the world with pinpoint accuracy, but we trouble keeping a date with our children to go to the library. ~ robin-sharma, @wisdomtrove
378:The declaration which says that God visits the sins of the fathers upon the children is contrary to every principle of moral justice. ~ thomas-paine, @wisdomtrove
379:Children are to be won to follow liberal studies by exhortations and rational motives, and on no account to be forced thereto by whipping. ~ plutarch, @wisdomtrove
380:Fertility is hereditary. If your parents didn't have any children, neither will you. I do not fear computers. I fear the lack of them. ~ isaac-asimov, @wisdomtrove
381:My greatest blessing has been the birth of my son. My next greatest blessing has been my ability to turn people into children of mine. ~ maya-angelou, @wisdomtrove
382:Who we are and how we engage with the world are much stronger predictors of how our children will do than what we know about parenting. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
383:You want to know how I think art should be taught to children? Take them to a museum and say, &
384:Children are wonderful. It don't take plenty y'know. Just a nice girl who don't take birth control. Sexual intercourse is a lovely thing. ~ bob-marley, @wisdomtrove
385:Children ought to be led to honorable practices by means of encouragement and reasoning, and most certainly not by blows and ill treatment. ~ plutarch, @wisdomtrove
386:I'm for the Wall Street Occupiers. But will they accept me when they find out I sell packaged mortgage default instruments to children? ~ steve-martin, @wisdomtrove
387:I wanted to discuss the suffering of humanity in general, but perhaps we'd better confine ourselves to the sufferings of children. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
388:We are all God's children. But world-peace-dreamers, world-peace-lovers and world-peace-servers are undoubtedly God's choicest children. ~ sri-chinmoy, @wisdomtrove
389:When we do not love, we sleep, we are children of the dust - but love, and you are a god, you are pure, as on the first day of creation. ~ leo-tolstoy, @wisdomtrove
390:If your plan is for one year plant rice. If your plan is for ten years plant trees. If your plan is for one hundred years educate children. ~ confucius, @wisdomtrove
391:I had to be honest with myself and that I felt hatred then, but as children say "I hate you", it's not really hate, you know, it's anger. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
392:Nothing has a stronger influence psychologically on their environment and especially on their children than the unlived life of the parent. ~ carl-jung, @wisdomtrove
393:Science is one thing, wisdom is another. Science is an edged tool, with which men play like children, and cut their own fingers. ~ sir-arthur-eddington, @wisdomtrove
394:Alas, if our children lose the crown of life, it will be but a small consolation that they have won the laurels of literature or art. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
395:Our moral imperative is to work with all our powers for that day when the children of the world grow up without the fear of nuclear war. ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
396:Without love, there is no reason to know anyone, for love will in the end connect us to our neighbors, our children and our hearts. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
397:At an early age I found the world a very natural place to be. I was always in a meditative consciousness as a child, which children are. ~ frederick-lenz, @wisdomtrove
398:For a couple with young children, divorce seldom comes as a "solution" to stress, only as a way to end one form of pain and accept another. ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
399:I can testify to what UNICEF means to children, because I was among those who received food and medical relief right after World War II. ~ audrey-hepburn, @wisdomtrove
400:It is right to prefer our own country to all others, because we are children and citizens before we can be travellers or philosophers. ~ george-santayana, @wisdomtrove
401:Many invest wisely in business matters, but fail to invest time and interest in their most valued possessions: their spouses and children. ~ billy-graham, @wisdomtrove
402:Our ancestors worshipped the Sun, and they were not that foolish. It makes sense to revere the Sun and the stars, for we are their children. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
403:For sure, even the worst blow job is better than, say, sniffing the best rose ... watching the greatest sunset. Hearing children laugh. ~ chuck-palahniuk, @wisdomtrove
404:If you want your children to be intelligent, read them fairy tales. If you want them to be more intelligent, read them more fairy tales. ~ albert-einstein, @wisdomtrove
405:I like children; I like 'em, and I respect 'em. Pretty much all the honest truth-telling there is in the world is done by them. ~ oliver-wendell-holmes-sr, @wisdomtrove
406:Keep me away from the wisdom which does not cry, the philosophy which does not laugh and the greatness which does not bow before children. ~ kahlil-gibran, @wisdomtrove
407:Many parents make the mistake of giving love and approval to their children only when their children do something that they want them to do. ~ brian-tracy, @wisdomtrove
408:No fathers or mothers think their own children ugly; and this self-deceit is yet stronger with respect to the offspring of the mind. ~ miguel-de-cervantes, @wisdomtrove
409:That was a judicious mother who said, "I obey my children for the first year of their lives, but ever after I expect them to obey me. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
410:There is no single effort more radical in its potential for saving the world than a transformation of the way we raise our children. ~ marianne-williamson, @wisdomtrove
411:He that hath wife and children hath given hostages to fortune; for they are impediments to great enterprises, either of virtue or mischief. ~ francis-bacon, @wisdomtrove
412:I believe it will be found that those who marry late are best pleased with their children; and those who marry early, with their partners. ~ samuel-johnson, @wisdomtrove
413:In response to the question, &
414:The first grave. Now we're getting someplace. Houses and children and graves, that's home, Tom. Those are the things that hold a man down. ~ john-steinbeck, @wisdomtrove
415:Except for children (who don't know enough not to ask the important questions), few of us spendtime wondering why nature is the way it is . . . ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
416:If you do not give your children freedom, when they grow up, they will break away from the family, and then your hearts will be broken. ~ jiddu-krishnamurti, @wisdomtrove
417:I think it must somewhere be written that the virtues of mothers shall be visited on their children, as well as the sins of their fathers. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
418:That dog is mine said those poor children; that place in the sun is mine; such is the beginning and type of usurpation throughout the earth. ~ blaise-pascal, @wisdomtrove
419:Ah! What would the world be to us If the children were no more? We should dread the desert behind us Worse than the dark before. ~ henry-wadsworth-longfellow, @wisdomtrove
420:Count it one of the highest virtues upon earth to educate faithfully the children of others, which so few, and scarcely any, do by their own. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
421:He liked books if they were books of information and had pictures of grain elevators or of fat foreign children doing exercises in model schools. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
422:It is healthier, in any case, to write for the adults one's children will become than for the children one's &
423:It was one of those pictures that children are supposed to like but don't. Full of endearing little animals doing endearing things, you know? ~ douglas-adams, @wisdomtrove
424:The climax of terror is reached when the police state begins to devour its own children, when yesterday's executioner becomes today's victim. ~ hannah-arendt, @wisdomtrove
425:At the heart of the Christian message is God Himself waiting for His redeemed children to push in to conscious awareness of His Presence. ~ aiden-wilson-tozer, @wisdomtrove
426:I see children, all children, as humanity's most precious resource, because it will be to them that the care of the planet will always be left. ~ alice-walker, @wisdomtrove
427:The worst attitude of all would be the professional attitude which regards children in the lump as a sort of raw material which we have to handle. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
428:If you talk to your children, you can help them keep their lives together. If you talk to them skillfully, you can help them to build future dreams. ~ jim-rohn, @wisdomtrove
429:Love children especially, for they too are sinless like the angels; they live to soften and purify our hearts and, as it were, to guide us. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
430:The result was magnificent . . . I became the father of two girls and two boys, lovely children by good fortune they all look like my wife. ~ arthur-rubinstein, @wisdomtrove
431:Though the Jazz Age continued it became less and less an affair of youth. The sequel was like a children's party taken over by the elders. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
432:Children know perfectly well that unicorns aren’t real, but they also know that books about unicorns, if they are good books, are true books. ~ ursula-k-le-guin, @wisdomtrove
433:I wish I dared dispense with all costume. Naked children are so perfectly pure and lovely; but Mrs. Grundy would be furious - it would never do. ~ lewis-carroll, @wisdomtrove
434:Children are one of the greatest lessons in happiness, constantly challenging us to enjoy the moment, as the next one will not be the same. ~ marianne-williamson, @wisdomtrove
435:If we are not peaceful, if we are not feeling well in our skin, we cannot demonstrate real peace, and we cannot raise our children well either. ~ thich-nhat-hanh, @wisdomtrove
436:When children are loved, they live off trust; their bides and hearts open up to those who respect and love them, who understand and listen to them. ~ jean-vanier, @wisdomtrove
437:Children are human beings to whom respect is due, superior to us by reason of their innocence and of the greater possibilities of their future. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
438:Grown-ups never understand anything for themselves, and it is tiresome for children to be always and forever explaining things to them. ~ antoine-de-saint-exupery, @wisdomtrove
439:If children are allowed free development and given occupation to correspond with their unfolding minds their natural goodness will shine forth. ~ maria-montessori, @wisdomtrove
440:Peace is one of the most precious gifts God has promised His children. I know, because for many years my life was not peaceful, and I was miserable. ~ joyce-meyer, @wisdomtrove
441:The great trouble is that the preachers get the children from six to seven years of age and then it is almost impossible to do anything with them. ~ thomas-edison, @wisdomtrove
442:There is nothing enlightened about shrinking so that other people won't feel insecure around you. We are all meant to shine, as children do. ~ marianne-williamson, @wisdomtrove
443:We spend the first twelve months of our children's lives teaching them to walk and talk and the next twelve telling them to sit down and shut up. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
444:As great scientists have said and as all children know, it is above all by the imagination that we achieve perception, and compassion, and hope. ~ ursula-k-le-guin, @wisdomtrove
445:Fairy tales do not tell children the dragons exist. Children already know that dragons exist. Fairy tales tell children the dragons can be killed. ~ g-k-chesterton, @wisdomtrove
446:My hunch is that if we allow ourselves to give who we really are to the children in our care, we will in some way inspire cartwheels in their hearts. ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
447:The theory seems to be that as long as a man is a failure he is one of God's children, but that as soon as he succeeds he is taken over by the Devil. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
448:Has it ever occurred to you that parents are nothing but overgrown kids until their children drag them into adulthood? Usually kicking and screaming? ~ stephen-king, @wisdomtrove
449:Schizoid behavior is a pretty common thing in children. It's accepted, because all we adults have this unspoken agreement that children are lunatics. ~ stephen-king, @wisdomtrove
450:The visions we offer our children shape the future. It _matters_ what those visions are. Often they become self-fulfilling prophecies. Dreams are maps. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
451:When one has love for God, one doesn't feel any physical attraction to wife, children, relatives and friends. One retains only compassion for them. ~ sri-ramakrishna, @wisdomtrove
452:When the voices of children are heard on the greenAnd laughing is heard on the hill,My heart is at rest within my breastAnd everything else is still. ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
453:Anger is certainly a kind of baseness, as it appears well in the weakness of those subjects in whom it reigns: children, women, old folks, sick folks. ~ francis-bacon, @wisdomtrove
454:Call it democracy, or call it democratic socialism, but there must be a better distribution of wealth within this country for all God's children. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
455:The best way to raise positive children in a negative world is to have positive parents who love them unconditionally and serve as excellent role models. ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
456:This world in arms is not spending money alone. It is spending the sweat of its laborers, the genius of its scientists, the hopes of its children. ~ dwight-eisenhower, @wisdomtrove
457:When our children die, we drop them into the unknown, shuddering with fear. We know that they go out from us, and we stand, and pity, and wonder. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
458:But whoever gives birth to useless children, what would you say of him except that he has bred sorrows for himself, and furnishes laughter for his enemies. ~ sophocles, @wisdomtrove
459:One day we will spend our sunset years telling our children and our children's children what it was once like in the United States where men were free. ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
460:Play is often talked about as if it were a relief from serious learning. But for children play is serious learning. Play is really the work of childhood. ~ fred-rogers, @wisdomtrove
461:Women want men, careers, money, children, friends, luxury, comfort, independence, freedom, respect, love, and a three-dollar pantyhose that won't run. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
462:If you're extremely rich, and you have got children, my theory was, you give them enough so they can do anything, but not enough so they can do nothing. ~ warren-buffet, @wisdomtrove
463:I'm sure most parents read to their children to explain what certain things mean. So books are a good way to convey a message to anybody. Everybody reads. ~ joyce-meyer, @wisdomtrove
464:I think today if we forbade our illiterate children to touch the wonderful things of our literature, perhaps they might steal them and find secret joy. ~ john-steinbeck, @wisdomtrove
465:One [expert] said, &
466:The object of teaching a child is to enable the child to get along without the teacher. We need to educate our children for their future, not our past. ~ arthur-c-carke, @wisdomtrove
467:As youngsters, my mother taught her children that while we might not be the smartest people around, we could be courteous, polite and considerate of others. ~ zig-ziglar, @wisdomtrove
468:Every American ought to have the right to be treated as he would wish to be treated, as one would wish his children to be treated. This is not the case. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
469:Our most basic common link is that we all inhabit this planet. We all breathe the same air. We all cherish our children's future. And we are all mortal. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
470:We must teach our children not to spend their money a dollar at a time. If you spend your dollar at a time, you'll wind up with trinkets instead of treasures. ~ jim-rohn, @wisdomtrove
471:There's not much practical Christianity in the man who lives on better terms with angels and seraphs than with his children, servants and neighbours. ~ henry-ward-beecher, @wisdomtrove
472:Whatever may be the position in life of a parent, it is his duty to share his crust with his children. If you want a thing done well, do it yourself. ~ napoleon-bonaparte, @wisdomtrove
473:and, unlike the celebrated herd in the poem, they were not forty children conducting themselves as one, but every child was conducting itself like forty. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
474:I am never indifferent, and never pretend to be, to what people say or think of my books. They are my children, and I like to have them liked. ~ henry-wadsworth-longfellow, @wisdomtrove
475:Many possessions, if they do not make a man better, are at least expected to make his children happier; and this pathetic hope is behind many exertions. ~ george-santayana, @wisdomtrove
476:We should be teaching our children the scientific method and the reasons for a Bill of Rights. With it comes a certain decency, humility and community spirit. ~ carl-sagan, @wisdomtrove
477:Teachers who educate children deserve more honour than parents who merely gave them birth; for bare life is furnished by the one, the other ensures a good life. ~ aristotle, @wisdomtrove
478:The affections are the children of ignorance; when the horizon of our experience expands, and models multiply, love and admiration imperceptibly vanish. ~ benjamin-disraeli, @wisdomtrove
479:For Jesus, there are no countries to be conquered, no ideologies to be imposed, no people to be dominated. There are only children, women and men to be loved. ~ henri-nouwen, @wisdomtrove
480:God's children are God's children anywhere and everywhere, and shall be even unto the end. Nothing can sever that sacred tie, or divide us from his heart. ~ charles-spurgeon, @wisdomtrove
481:I don't have any children, but if I had a baby, I would have to name it, so I would get a baby-naming book. Or I would invite somebody over who had a cast on. ~ mitch-hedberg, @wisdomtrove
482:If people who say they love their children meant it, would there be war? And would there be division of nationalities - would there be these separations? ~ jiddu-krishnamurti, @wisdomtrove
483:In the little world in which children have their existence, whosoever brings them up, there is nothing so finely perceived and so finely felt, as injustice. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
484:The true artist will let his wife starve, his children go barefoot, his mother drudge for a living at seventy, sooner than work at anything but his art. ~ george-bernard-shaw, @wisdomtrove
485:Twin loaves of bread have just been born into the world under my auspices. Fine children, the image of their mother. And here, my dear friend, is the glory. ~ emily-dickinson, @wisdomtrove
486:Assoon as I stepped out of my mother's womb on to dry land, I realized that I had made a mistake?but the trouble with children is that they are not returnable. ~ quentin-crisp, @wisdomtrove
487:Compassion is like mother giving love to her children. Mother’s ways are higher than others, even when everyone rejects, mother accepts with her arms open and wide. ~ amit-ray, @wisdomtrove
488:Have you any idea how many children it takes to turn off one light in the kitchen Three. It takes one to say What light and two more to say I didn't turn it on. ~ erma-bombeck, @wisdomtrove
489:. . . If you are really my children, you will fear nothing, stop at nothing. You will be like lions. We must rouse India and the whole world. No cowardice. ~ swami-vivekananda, @wisdomtrove
490:I have said that control of arms is a mission that we undertake particularly for our children and our grandchildren and that they have no lobby in Washington. ~ john-f-kennedy, @wisdomtrove
491:Our death is not an end if we can live on in our children and the younger generation. For they are us, our bodies are only wilted leaves on the tree of life. ~ albert-einstein, @wisdomtrove
492:This unlikely story begins on a sea that was a blue dream, as colorful as blue-silk stockings, and beneath a sky as blue as the irises of children's eyes. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
493:First and foremost, we need to be the adults we want our children to be. We should watch our own gossiping and anger. We should model the kindness we want to see. ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
494:He had grown up in a country run by politicians who sent the pilots to man the bombers to kill the babies to make the world safer for children to grow up in. ~ ursula-k-le-guin, @wisdomtrove
495:If we would have our citizens contented and law-abiding, we must not sow the seeds of discontent in childhood by denying children their birthright of play. ~ theodore-roosevelt, @wisdomtrove
496:The only place where I felt at home, on familiar ground, was the Jewish cemetery. And yet I had never set foot in it before. Children had been forbidden to enter. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
497:We must respect the other fellow's religion, but only in the sense and to the extent that we respect his theory that his wife is beautiful and his children smart. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
498:What does it say about a society that it devotes more care and patience to the selection of those who handle its money than of those who handle its children? ~ malcolm-gladwell, @wisdomtrove
499:When the voices of children are heard on the green, / And laughing is heard on the hill, / My heart is at rest within my breast, / And everything else is still. ~ william-blake, @wisdomtrove
500:When we were children we were grateful to those who filled our stockings at Christmas time. Why are we not grateful to God for filling our stockings with legs? ~ g-k-chesterton, @wisdomtrove

*** NEWFULLDB 2.4M ***

1:And children know, ~ Walter Scott,
2:Children are a place ~ Celeste Ng,
3:Look at children... ~ Dalai Lama,
4:Aymaras—“children ~ Isabel Allende,
5:They are but children. ~ Gene Brewer,
6:children get to bed now. ~ Harper Lee,
7:I like children - fried. ~ W C Fields,
8:Children love me, dammit! ~ Kurt Angle,
9:Love's what children do. ~ M L Stedman,
10:Children are so precious. ~ Shayne Ward,
11:All Children are Artists ~ Pablo Picasso,
12:Children are geniuses. ~ Kristin Cashore,
13:Got 27 children I never see. ~ Tom Waits,
14:Great Stories for Children ~ Ruskin Bond,
15:We are all God's children. ~ Sri Chinmoy,
16:We're all God's children. ~ Dolly Parton,
17:Children are a gift from God. ~ Anonymous,
18:Never let the children cry, ~ Bob Marley,
19:Once there were four children ~ C S Lewis,
20:Tell the children the truth. ~ Bob Marley,
21:Children think sex is funny ~ Joe Brainard,
22:I am where dead children go. ~ Rin Chupeco,
23:Children are very wise ~ Virginia C Andrews,
24:I'm the third of five children. ~ Rand Paul,
25:Move children! Vamanos! ~ M Night Shyamalan,
26:There is truth in wine and children ~ Plato,
27:All Children Have Brain Damage! ~ Bill Cosby,
28:Shotguns and children don't mix. ~ Lee Child,
29:Unhappily children do hurt flies ~ Jean Rhys,
30:What do the only children do? ~ Ann Patchett,
31:Ah, there are no children nowadays. ~ Moliere,
32:All God’s children have shoes. ~ Stephen King,
33:Children and fools cannot lie. ~ John Heywood,
34:Children can change the world. ~ Jane Goodall,
35:Children live what they learn. ~ Diane Greene,
36:Disneyland is Vegas for children. ~ Tom Waits,
38:We are all the children of God ~ Alice Bailey,
39:All mothers breed dead children. ~ Mie Hansson,
40:Children and fooles cannot lye. ~ John Heywood,
41:Children are all sorts of people, ~ Ann Leckie,
42:I'm obsessed with my children. ~ Travis Barker,
43:My children are my whole life. ~ Kelly LeBrock,
44:Noble fathers have noble children. ~ Euripides,
45:There were always children, Miss ~ Colm T ib n,
46:Ah, there are no longer any children! ~ Moliere,
47:All children, except one, grow up. ~ J M Barrie,
48:Children always turn to the light. ~ David Hare,
49:Children understand. ~ Antoine de Saint Exup ry,
50:Fuck children for being creepy. ~ Tade Thompson,
51:God has no cousins, only children. ~ Max Lucado,
52:God never abandons His children. ~ Paulo Coelho,
53:I love my children unconditionally. ~ Gary Kemp,
54:One of the children lived. ~ Michael J Sullivan,
55:Our children are our hearts. ~ Michael Connelly,
56:We were all just children once. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
57:Wu-Tang is for the children. ~ Ol Dirty Bastard,
58:always loved children.” Nellie ~ Greer Hendricks,
59:Beatles, women and children first! ~ Ringo Starr,
60:Children are the keys of paradise. ~ Eric Hoffer,
61:Children be comforted, I am well. ~ Joseph Haydn,
62:Happy, calm children learn best ~ Daniel Goleman,
63:Only thieves and children run. ~ Tracy Chevalier,
64:Children make your life important. ~ Erma Bombeck,
65:I could have sat on the children. ~ Thea Harrison,
66:I hate children! I hate them all! ~ Lindsay Lohan,
67:Love is for children and dimwads. ~ Ellen Hopkins,
68:luck belongs to children and madmen. ~ Robin Hobb,
69:Mom worked with autistic children. ~ Isabel Lucas,
70:Never work with animals or children. ~ W C Fields,
71:What are men? Children who doubt. ~ Derek Walcott,
72:who bore him three children ~ William Shakespeare,
73:All my films are all my children. ~ Hayao Miyazaki,
74:Books, the children of the brain. ~ Jonathan Swift,
75:Cheer up, children, I am all right. ~ Joseph Haydn,
76:Children are all foreigners. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson,
77:Children are gleeful barbarians. ~ Joe Morgenstern,
78:Children are such consummate liars ~ Jasper Fforde,
79:Fair and unfair are for children ~ Michelle Lovric,
80:If children could, if adults knew. ~ Sigmund Freud,
81:In the real world, children love me. ~ Jackie Chan,
82:pretty mother of two young children ~ JoAnn Durgin,
83:She found beauty in the children. ~ Sinclair Lewis,
84:All children, except one, grow up. ~ James M Barrie,
85:And they fell asleep like children. ~ Richard Yates,
86:Children: a torment and nothing more. ~ Leo Tolstoy,
87:I care about the children of Detroit. ~ John Engler,
88:I didn't play with other children. ~ Karl Lagerfeld,
89:Little children, keep yourselves from idols. ~ John,
90:Proud parents to two children ~ John Walter Bratton,
91:Read to your children all of the time ~ Taylor Mali,
92:Repentance is for little children. ~ Adolf Eichmann,
93:We are children of earth and sky. ~ Guy Gavriel Kay,
94:You gotsta love all God's children! ~ Joseph Lowery,
95:Adults follow paths. Children explore. ~ Neil Gaiman,
96:All children are mirrors of death ~ Jean Paul Sartre,
97:But children disappeared all the time, ~ Nancy Kress,
98:Children are no antidote to loneliness. ~ Erica Jong,
99:Euclid for children is barbarous. ~ Oliver Heaviside,
100:I am fond of children - except boys. ~ Lewis Carroll,
101:Lord save little children! They abide. ~ Davis Grubb,
102:Our children are weird. Nicely phrased. ~ John Green,
103:Sarcasm was a weapon for children. ~ Jennifer Echols,
104:Some children are wiser than adults. ~ Thubten Yeshe,
105:Train our children to love God. ~ Daniel Harvey Hill,
106:What a gamble it is to have children! ~ Rebecca West,
107:When adults wage war, children perish. ~ Elie Wiesel,
108:Wise men hear and see as little children do. ~ Laozi,
109:Your children get only one childhood. ~ Regina Brett,
110:Blame is for God and small children. ~ Dustin Hoffman,
111:Children hated generously, capriciously. ~ Ian McEwan,
112:God, my children, is the wilderness. ~ Steven Erikson,
113:Laywers, I suppose, were children once. ~ Jane Gardam,
114:Love is for children. I owe him a debt. ~ Joss Whedon,
115:My own children rarely brush their teeth. ~ Anonymous,
116:Never have children, only grandchildren. ~ Gore Vidal,
117:No one chooses to raise children alone. ~ Erykah Badu,
118:Peanut butter is pâté for children. ~ Brigitte Bardot,
119:Savage mothers eat their children! ~ Michael McDowell,
120:We are all children when we sleep. ~ Rabih Alameddine,
121:We are the buffoons of our children. ~ Pietro Aretino,
122:What madness to beget children! ~ Joris Karl Huysmans,
123:All children are essentially criminal. ~ Denis Diderot,
124:All my children inherited perfect pitch. ~ Chevy Chase,
125:Children and fools always speak the truth ~ Mark Twain,
126:Children are apt to forget to remember. ~ E E Cummings,
127:Children reinvent your world for you. ~ Susan Sarandon,
128:Children want to do what grownups do. ~ Beverly Cleary,
129:Familiarity breeds contempt and children. ~ Mark Twain,
130:God has pity on kindergarten children ~ Yehuda Amichai,
131:Grandparents are God's gifts to children. ~ Bill Cosby,
132:I am only as good as my children are. ~ Michelle Obama,
133:I enjoy helping young children succeed. ~ William Hung,
134:I'm way too selfish to have children. ~ Colleen Hoover,
135:It isn't just children who need heros. ~ Tamora Pierce,
136:Lawyers, I suppose, were children once. ~ Charles Lamb,
137:Let all children come unto me. ~ Marian Wright Edelman,
138:Love is like ice in the hands of children. ~ Sophocles,
139:Men are but children of a larger growth. ~ John Dryden,
140:The cobbler’s children go barefoot, ~ Jonathan Tropper,
141:The first victims are always the children. ~ Loung Ung,
142:Where children are, there is the golden age. ~ Novalis,
143:All God's children need traveling shoes. ~ Maya Angelou,
144:a sense, considering it on her children's ~ Jo Beverley,
145:Chickens, children, they're all the same. ~ Emma Hooper,
146:Children and fools always speak the truth. ~ Mark Twain,
147:Children are the citizens of tomorrow. ~ Mallika Chopra,
148:Children do better when they feel better. ~ Jane Nelsen,
149:Children's books are by nature partisan. ~ Eric Walters,
150:Cruel children, crying babies, ~ Robert Louis Stevenson,
151:I always love writing about children. ~ Joanna Trollope,
152:I am glad that I do not have any children. ~ Anna Freud,
153:I believe the children are our future ~ Whitney Houston,
154:It's not just children who need heroes. ~ Tamora Pierce,
155:Lawyers, I suppose, were children once.’ – ~ Harper Lee,
156:Lawyers, I suppose were once children, too ~ Harper Lee,
157:Let's welcome the children into the world. ~ Mike Pence,
158:Men aren't asked about their children. ~ Julianne Moore,
159:Men from children nothing differ. ~ William Shakespeare,
160:Prison is for other people’s children. ~ Angela Marsons,
161:Those Athena children always had a plan. ~ Rick Riordan,
162:Tomorrow we settle this like children. ~ Jhonen V squez,
163:with a man. Three children walking stolidly ~ Lee Child,
164:you have to smile at idiots and children. ~ Jim Butcher,
165:bastards grow up faster than other children. ~ Anonymous,
166:Children are the anchors of a mother's life. ~ Sophocles,
167:Familiarity breeds contempt - and children. ~ Mark Twain,
168:Fathers should speak with their children. ~ Pope Francis,
169:I believe that children are our future ~ Whitney Houston,
170:I'm living a life. I have nine children. ~ Stevie Wonder,
171:I wish this country was run by children ~ Jonathan Dunne,
172:Let's teach our children to be thinkers. ~ Jacque Fresco,
173:My best creation is my children. ~ Diane von Furstenberg,
174:Now then, leave the children to themselves ~ Leo Tolstoy,
175:Spring appears and we are once more children. ~ Stendhal,
176:The soul is cured through children. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
177:We are the world, we are the children. ~ Michael Jackson,
178:Beloved, now we are children of God. ~ Smith Wigglesworth,
179:But O, sick children of the world, ~ William Butler Yeats,
180:Children are our greatest untapped resource. ~ Dalai Lama,
181:Children are our most valuable resource. ~ Herbert Hoover,
182:Children are what the mothers are. ~ Walter Savage Landor,
183:Children make you want to start life over. ~ Muhammad Ali,
184:Death will be my wedding, children and glory. ~ Euripides,
185:For his children, he would move mountains. ~ Ren e Ahdieh,
186:God looks after children, animals and idiots. ~ Lou Holtz,
187:I always knew I wanted to have children. ~ Cindy Crawford,
188:I call children "our ultimate investment." ~ Laura Huxley,
189:If young children boo me, that makes my day. ~ Tom Felton,
190:I hope I inspire children to make films. ~ Martin Freeman,
191:I like children. If they're properly cooked. ~ W C Fields,
192:I like throwing snowballs at small children. ~ Sam Mendes,
193:Little children, guard yourselves from idols. ~ Anonymous,
194:saw females and children who appeared to ~ Isabel Allende,
195:Sorrow makes us all children again. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson,
196:Through children the soul is healed… ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
197:... War is for everyone, for children too. ~ Robert Frost,
198:We are all children until our fathers die. ~ Melissa Bank,
199:Why are children so much smarter than adults? ~ Dara Horn,
200:You are almost never cool to your children. ~ Neil Gaiman,
201:Adults are just children who earn money. ~ Kenneth Branagh,
202:Children need models rather than critics. ~ Joseph Joubert,
203:Coitus is random, children are definite. ~ Thomas Keneally,
204:Fear is a state of nervousness only fit for children ~ RZA,
205:I do not teach children, I give them joy. ~ Isadora Duncan,
206:I'm fascinated in the children within adults. ~ Jason Gann,
207:Instinct chooses her own children. ~ Gregory David Roberts,
208:I've worked with children all my life. ~ Denzel Washington,
209:Let's not bequeath the pop charts to just children. ~ Bono,
210:Now's the time when children's noses ~ Katherine Mansfield,
211:Our children are being raised by appliances. ~ Bill Moyers,
212:Our children are hostages to the world. ~ Maureen F McHugh,
213:Philosophy has forgotten about children ~ Bernhard Schlink,
214:the children and me ahead, and then he will ~ Bodie Thoene,
215:the Massachusetts School for Idiotic Children ~ John Lloyd,
216:We are all children, Kheldar.
--Cyradis ~ David Eddings,
217:Weep not for me but for thy children. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
218:1CH19.6 And when the children of Ammon saw that ~ Anonymous,
219:Add children to the list of things I hate. ~ Lauren Morrill,
220:A generation of children has been betrayed. ~ William Hague,
221:Birds fly, fish swim, and children play. ~ Garry L Landreth,
222:Children add to the wonder of being alive. ~ Herbert Hoover,
223:Children are everything we could have been. ~ Bryant McGill,
224:Children have neither past nor future; ~ Jean de la Bruyere,
225:Hope is born again in the faces of children. ~ Maya Angelou,
226:Humorists always sit at the children's table. ~ Woody Allen,
227:I am curious about grownups, not children. ~ Jerzy Kosinski,
228:I strongly support the feeding of children. ~ Gerald R Ford,
229:I want my ex-wife and children to be happy. ~ Scott Weiland,
230:Killing children or adults -- equally horrible. ~ NisiOisiN,
231:Lonely children probably wrote the Bible. ~ Heather O Neill,
232:Most parents don't know really their children. ~ John Green,
233:most parents don’t know really their children. ~ John Green,
234:Most parents don’t know really their children. ~ Otto Frank,
235:Most parents don't really know their children. ~ John Green,
236:Our children tremble in their teen-age cribs, ~ Anne Sexton,
237:Reading to small children is a specialty. ~ Clifton Fadiman,
238:Self-pity was for children and half-wits. ~ Joe Abercrombie,
239:Shee spins well that breedes her children. ~ George Herbert,
240:sometimes luck belongs to children and madmen. ~ Robin Hobb,
241:Sorrow makes us all children again - ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson,
242:The dogs did bark, the children screamed, ~ William Cowper,
243:The three children had no chance to visit the ~ Enid Blyton,
244:those children to work while Tom’s in jail. If ~ Harper Lee,
245:Time is a game played beautifully by children. ~ Heraclitus,
246:We don't teach our children how to dream. ~ Stephen LaBerge,
247:You can't expect your children to be perfect. ~ Grace Jones,
248:All men know their children mean more than life. ~ Euripides,
249:And none of us became children to be orphans. ~ Laini Taylor,
250:Children are our greatest natural resource. ~ Herbert Hoover,
251:Children can be shaped into any way one desires. ~ Anonymous,
252:Children don't get cheaper when they turn six. ~ Chris Bowen,
253:Children have a strange tolerance for repetition. ~ Jung Yun,
254:Children (nay, and men too) do most by example. ~ John Locke,
255:Children of heroes have glory for breakfast. ~ William Edgar,
256:Children spell love with four letters: T-I-M-E. ~ Max Lucado,
257:Children were experiments, and his had failed. ~ Maile Meloy,
258:Did your great-grandfather have any children? ~ Fern Britton,
259:God is faithful even when his children are not. ~ Max Lucado,
260:Good words will not give me back my children. ~ Chief Joseph,
262:Hmp, maybe we need a police force of children . ~ Harper Lee,
263:Kids your age will always be children to me. ~ Carolyn Brown,
264:Love? Love is for children and poor people... ~ Molly Harper,
265:Men are all alike. Grown-up children. ~ Suzanne Woods Fisher,
266:Oldest children are always high-achieving bores. ~ Jenny Han,
267:One of the most popular children’s books ever’ – ~ Anonymous,
268:Parents and children seldom act in concert: ~ Samuel Johnson,
269:Perhaps it takes courage to raise children. ~ John Steinbeck,
270:Some people should never have children. ~ Eric Van Lustbader,
271:There are children with dreams counting on us. ~ Tom Vilsack,
272:The sports of children satisfy the child. ~ Oliver Goldsmith,
273:The winter does what it can for its children. ~ John Ashbery,
274:Time is a game played beautifully by children. ~ Heraclitus,
275:toward my children, but I know that was ~ Robert W Firestone,
276:We are always children to our mothers. ~ Ivy Compton Burnett,
277:We are writing for children...not idiots. ~ Ludwig Bemelmans,
278:We, her children, are heroic, dersperate. ~ Marguerite Duras,
279:You can't live your life through your children. ~ Carl Lewis,
280:younger children.” Roady’s eyes warmed. She ~ Caroline Fyffe,
281:All children are sad,
but some get over it. ~ Louise Penny,
282:Children become like the things they love. ~ Maria Montessori,
283:Children’s laughter is the music of heaven. ~ Linda Goodnight,
284:Children ... smile as many as 400 times per day. ~ Ron Gutman,
285:Dreams are the children of idled minds. ~ William Shakespeare,
286:Every man should see the birth of his children ~ Dennis Banks,
287:I don't know how to write a children's book. ~ Maurice Sendak,
288:I grew up on the golden age of children's TV. ~ Edward Norton,
289:I preferred sewing to bossing little children. ~ Mother Jones,
290:I was a wonderful parent before I had children. ~ Adele Faber,
291:Men, in general, are but great children. ~ Napoleon Bonaparte,
292:Must we make battlegrounds out of our children? ~ Sarah Perry,
293:Our children are our most important assets. ~ Rodney Erickson,
294:Perhaps it takes courage to raise children.. ~ John Steinbeck,
295:The children form his human shield. There’s ~ Suzanne Collins,
296:There are no amateurs in the world of children. ~ Don DeLillo,
297:They were amazing, fierce, beautiful children. ~ Adam Gidwitz,
298:We cannot give our children what we don’t have. ~ Brene Brown,
299:When you wanna rock hard, children, lean on F#. ~ Tom Morello,
300:Women that bear children must exist in Zululand only. ~ Shaka,
301:You left us. How do you leave your children?” “I ~ Vi Keeland,
302:All men are children, and of one family. ~ Henry David Thoreau,
303:Already the new-born children interpret love ~ Wallace Stevens,
304:And heaven wept to see the sins of her children. ~ Lauren Kate,
305:As children grow, they gravitate to their fates. ~ Mitch Albom,
306:Because you’re children and you can understand it, ~ Anonymous,
307:Children don’t need things, they need love. But ~ Kelly Rimmer,
308:Children, don't waste a single second. ~ Mata Amritanandamayi,
309:Fear is a state of nervousness only fit for children ~ The RZA,
310:Gay adoption is discrimination against children ~ Pope Francis,
311:Never allow your enemies to educate your children. ~ Malcolm X,
312:Nothing you do for children is ever wasted. ~ Garrison Keillor,
313:Once you have six children, you're committed. ~ Angelina Jolie,
314:The children of hell shan’t go hungry on my watch. ~ Anonymous,
315:The children of Lucifer are often beautiful— ~ Agatha Christie,
316:The cruelty of children comes as news to no one. ~ Yann Martel,
317:The day we were born, we were all God's children. ~ Ray Davies,
318:The soul is healed by being with children. ~ Fyodor Dostoevsky,
319:The soul is healed by being with children ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
320:trust a man who doesn’t like children or animals, ~ Jane Green,
321:We are all meant to shine, as children do. ~ Steven Pressfield,
322:When you have children, you're obligated to live. ~ Anne Tyler,
323:work with deficient children (1898 to 1900) ~ Maria Montessori,
324:1CH19.9 And the children of Ammon came out, and put ~ Anonymous,
325:Be not children in understanding,be men. ~ I Corinthians XIV 20,
326:children are a thing only a parent can stand, ~ Thornton Wilder,
327:Children are very fair minded, they really are. ~ Chinua Achebe,
328:Children of the night?’ ‘Believe me, they’re down ~ Simon Clark,
329:Dare to be the adults we want our children to be. ~ Brene Brown,
330:"God loves all his children" is somehow forgotten ~ Macklemore,
331:I am available for children's parties, by the way. ~ Bill Hicks,
332:I love children. I've always loved children. ~ Georgina Chapman,
333:I mostly want to be friends with my children. ~ Vanessa Paradis,
334:Let our children be taught love love love. ~ Daniel Harvey Hill,
335:Let your children go if you want to keep them. ~ Malcolm Forbes,
336:My children are lovely. They're perfect. ~ Kristin Scott Thomas,
337:NCLB should be called "More Children Left behind". ~ Jim DeMint,
338:Not by force shall the children learn, but through play ~ Plato,
339:Only a fool would let his enemy teach his children. ~ Malcolm X,
340:Our children's children will hear a good story. ~ Richard Adams,
341:Perfection is terrible, it cannot have children. ~ Sylvia Plath,
342:Remember, children, all the stories are true. ~ Cassandra Clare,
343:So parents, get your children's permission to watch! ~ Triple H,
344:Steppenwolf and Operation International Children, ~ Gary Sinise,
345:Summer, and he watched his children's heart break. ~ Harper Lee,
346:The soul is healed by being with children. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
347:When family ties are disturbed, devoted children arise. ~ Laozi,
348:Wisdom is vindicated by all her children. ~ Luke the Evangelist,
349:Wisdom sits with children round her knees. ~ William Wordsworth,
350:a classic children’s book from Catherynne Valente. ~ John Scalzi,
351:Another leadership quality is courage. Children ~ Hannah Raybans,
352:Be like children , Not childish BUT childlike. ~ Michael Jackson,
353:Children are f - king crazy. They're also suicidal. ~ Mila Kunis,
354:Children are the anchors that hold a mother to life. ~ Sophocles,
355:Children do not constitute anyone's property: ~ Mikhail Bakunin,
356:Children don’t need drugs, because they have sweets. ~ Anonymous,
357:Children have their morning song as well as birds. ~ Victor Hugo,
358:Children live life as a controlled experiment. ~ Jennifer Senior,
359:Children must be educated by love, not punishment. ~ James Joyce,
360:Children need continuity as they grow and learn. ~ Thomas Menino,
361:Children see magic because they look for it. ~ Christopher Moore,
362:Children sniff out secrets better than the NSA. ~ Victor LaValle,
363:Fathers, provoke not your children to wrath. ~ Fyodor Dostoevsky,
364:Finance, like time, devours its own children. ~ Honore de Balzac,
365:God bless all the little children in the world. ~ Richard Dawson,
366:Grownups shouldn’t turn their backs on children. ~ Deborah Ellis,
367:Having children really changes your priorities. ~ Cindy Crawford,
368:Having children with someone is the real bond. ~ Francesca Annis,
369:I don't remember my life before I had children. ~ John Malkovich,
370:If children have interest, then Education happens ~ Sugata Mitra,
371:I have four children and I have seven grandkids. ~ Dick Van Dyke,
372:I love kids and children, and I love being a mom. ~ Jennie Garth,
373:It's not only children who grow. Parents do too. ~ Joyce Maynard,
374:Lawyers, I suppose, were children once. Charles Lamb ~ Anonymous,
375:Like the children we will never ever cease to be. ~ Paulo Coelho,
376:Men deal with life as children with their play, ~ William Cowper,
377:nurturers in our society: women to whom children ~ Peter Vronsky,
378:The intelligent desire self-control; children want candy. ~ Rumi,
379:The visions we offer our children shape the future. ~ Carl Sagan,
380:Time spent with your children is time wisely spent. ~ Mark Twain,
381:What's done to the children is done to society. ~ Gautama Buddha,
382:You should always trust the instincts of children. ~ Ally Carter,
383:All these differences between children and adults ~ Alison Gopnik,
384:Children are assholes and they ruin everything. ~ Gabourey Sidibe,
385:Children are capable of such open rudeness. ~ Trenton Lee Stewart,
386:Children are our most valuable natural resource. ~ Herbert Hoover,
387:Children are the world's most valuable resource. ~ Jerry Sandusky,
388:Children are to be welcomed, cherished, protected. ~ Pope Francis,
389:Children give life a reason to be - they make life. ~ Len Goodman,
390:Children give terrible gifts because they are poor. ~ Rob Delaney,
391:Children have taught me to always be forgiving. ~ Michael Jackson,
392:Children inherit their parents' madness. ~ Gabriel Garc a M rquez,
393:Children inherit their parents’ madness. ~ Gabriel Garc a M rquez,
394:Children represent God's most generous gift to us. ~ James Dobson,
395:Children's hospitals are not designed for teenagers. ~ John Green,
396:Divorce can leave children feeling like defectors. ~ Diane Greene,
397:Every generation of children has its private hero. ~ Arthur Smith,
398:Fathers, provoke not your children to wrath. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
399:I did not become a father because I am fond of children. ~ Thales,
400:I don't have slim children. I have hearty ones. ~ Jessica Capshaw,
401:I hate all children of precocious talent. ~ Marcus Tullius Cicero,
402:I love children. I'm embarrassingly baby-crazy. ~ Sarah Silverman,
403:I must endure...for the world for the children. ~ Michael Jackson,
404:Loving children is easy. Keeping them is hard. ~ Michael Robotham,
405:Made weird children--will die proud. -Rachel Pealer ~ Larry Smith,
406:Men and women are but children of a larger growth. ~ George Eliot,
407:NurtureShock: New Thinking About Children, ~ Julie Lythcott Haims,
408:Only the guilty are guilty. Their children are not. ~ Elie Wiesel,
409:People like to make children into little grown-ups. ~ Mara Wilson,
410:Please, mein Herr, shoot the children cleanly. ~ Jonathan Littell,
411:Talking among children is an overrated concept. ~ Gregory Maguire,
412:We must believe the things We teach our children ~ Woodrow Wilson,
413:We need to be the adults we want our children to be. ~ Bren Brown,
414:When you have children it wakes up the child in you. ~ Jeppe Hein,
415:wife and their three children had taken a quick ~ Walter Isaacson,
416:Wisdom is justified by all her children.
Luke 7:35 ~ Anonymous,
417:A city is judged by the beauty of the children's parks. ~ Amit Ray,
418:All my children are my babies. They're our babies. ~ Stevie Wonder,
419:But I thought you said you like children, Professor, ~ Imbolo Mbue,
420:Children are often the silent victims of drug abuse. ~ Rick Larsen,
421:Children are unaccountable little creatures. ~ Katherine Mansfield,
422:Children become adults who become children again. ~ Kristin Hannah,
423:Children do make life more interesting, he thought. ~ S M Stirling,
424:Children have a great urge to learn about dinosaurs. ~ Jack Horner,
425:Every woman wants to get married and have children. ~ Fannie Flagg,
426:Fallow land is kind to children, and keeps off the hexes. ~ Hesiod,
427:For all for children
To whom we entrust the future ~ Lois Lowry,
428:Give to these children, new from the world, ~ William Butler Yeats,
429:How many children go to sleep at night afraid of hell? ~ Anonymous,
430:I, and all the rest of us, are charity-children. ~ Charlotte Bront,
431:If we taught children to speak, they'd never learn. ~ William Hull,
432:I'm not writing to make anyone's children feel safe. ~ J K Rowling,
433:In wars, it is always the children who suffer the most. ~ T A Uner,
434:I travel all the time, and I have two small children. ~ Hope Davis,
435:I try to simplify things for the children. ~ Lucile Hadzihalilovic,
436:Lawyers, I suppose, were children once. —Charles Lamb ~ Harper Lee,
437:Like lost children we live our unfinished adventures. ~ Guy Debord,
438:Lord that she might be safe. She and my children. ~ Diana Gabaldon,
439:Love between parents begets love for the children. ~ Irvin D Yalom,
440:May the forests be with you and with your children. ~ Daniel Quinn,
441:most abducted children are taken by people they know; ~ Amy Gentry,
442:My wife was a beautiful woman before we had children. ~ Bill Cosby,
443:Never have more children than you have car windows. ~ Erma Bombeck,
444:Never work with children, puppies or bulimics ~ Augusten Burroughs,
445:No parent wants to be a burden to their children. ~ Kerry Lonsdale,
446:O children of desire, cast off your garb of vanities. ~ Baha-ullah,
447:Parents should never have to bury their own children. ~ Alex Jones,
448:The children in the woods play wild, secret games. ~ Gillian Flynn,
449:To the children and the innocent it's all the same. ~ Jack Kerouac,
450:Want to raise kind children? Be kind to your children. ~ L R Knost,
451:We are the children equally of the Sky and the Earth. ~ Carl Sagan,
452:We raise predators by treating children as prey. ~ Stefan Molyneux,
453:We're children. We're supposed to be childish. ~ George R R Martin,
454:Women's love is for their men, not for their children. ~ Euripides,
455:Buildings, too, are children of Earth and Sun. ~ Frank Lloyd Wright,
456:Children are excellent judges of character, you know ~ Mohsin Hamid,
457:Children are the anchors that hold a mother to life. ~ Jodi Picoult,
458:Children need parameters, know what's right or wrong. ~ Andy Garcia,
459:Children should be witnesses of parental affection. ~ Asa Don Brown,
460:Children's lies are signs of great talent. ~ Gabriel Garcia Marquez,
461:Children want to feel as though their life matters. ~ Asa Don Brown,
462:Children will usually live up to our expectations. ~ Steve Biddulph,
463:Future wife. Mother of my children. Keeper of my cock ~ Jewel E Ann,
464:Give us strength, oh Lord, to let our children starve. ~ Roald Dahl,
465:I get paid large sums of money to kill children. ~ Armand Rosamilia,
466:I had two children. I had a nanny to manage my kids. ~ Leslie Caron,
467:I hope my own children never have to fight a war. ~ George H W Bush,
468:I hope to be scaring children for the rest of my life. ~ Tom Felton,
469:Kinder, Kirche, Küche: children, church, kitchen; this ~ Jenna Blum,
470:My children are the most important thing in my life. ~ Columba Bush,
471:Necessity can sharpen the wits even of children. ~ Timothy Dwight V,
472:Only children believe they're capable of everything. ~ Paulo Coelho,
473:Our fears are the bastard children of our longings. ~ Tiffany Reisz,
474:Sanctions always hurt the poor, the weak, the children. ~ Brian May,
475:Teach the children! It is painting in fresco. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson,
476:The best security for old age: respect your children. ~ Sholem Asch,
477:The illiteracy level of our children are appalling. ~ George W Bush,
478:The more I see of dogs, the more I like children. ~ Winifred Holtby,
479:The more wealth a man has, the louder his children talk. ~ E W Howe,
480:The only true immortality lies in one's children. ~ Johannes Brahms,
481:There's no such thing as other people's children. ~ Hillary Clinton,
482:Time ensures children never know their parents young. ~ Delia Owens,
483:We must marry, have children, reproduce the species. ~ Paulo Coelho,
484:When we are no longer children, we are already dead. ~ Damien Hirst,
485:You want to look younger... rent smaller children. ~ Phyllis Diller,
486:Actually, I didn't start sweating until I had children. ~ Dave Grohl,
487:Adults are just obsolete children and the hell with them. ~ Dr Seuss,
488:All children in adventure books have to be orphans. ~ Charlie Higson,
489:Anyone who hates children and animals can't be all bad. ~ W C Fields,
490:A vaguely pedophilic swing set seeks butts of children. ~ John Green,
491:Children and cats are the best machines of fun! ~ Mehmet Murat ildan,
492:Children are certainly too good to be true. ~ Robert Louis Stevenson,
493:Children aren't just our future. They're our present. ~ Ricky Martin,
494:Children don't have to be raised. They'll grow. ~ Buffy Sainte Marie,
495:Children learne to creepe ere they can learne to goe. ~ John Heywood,
496:Children need encouragement like plants need water ~ Rudolf Dreikurs,
497:Children refuse to compromise. Adults learn how. ~ Madeleine M Kunin,
498:children should be children as long as they can. ~ Louisa May Alcott,
499:Curiosity in children is but an appetite for knowledge. ~ John Locke,
500:Every book is a children's book if the kid can read! ~ Mitch Hedberg,
501:For children preserve the fame of a man after his death. ~ Aeschylus,
502:Happy children do not seem to grow up to be writers. ~ Piers Anthony,
503:If you have attacked me, your children will pay for it. ~ Benny Hinn,
504:I have four grown children and two tiny grandchildren. ~ Brock Yates,
505:In lying fashion you ignore what even children know. ~ Martin Luther,
506:In my 50s I'll be dancing at my children's weddings. ~ Michael J Fox,
507:Many childrens writers dont have children of their own ~ Mark Haddon,
508:My father felt that children should make their own way. ~ Ron Reagan,
509:prasadam from the children’s hands and the children ~ Renita D Silva,
510:See the world with the innocence of children. ~ Neale Donald Walsch,
511:Sometimes I've been to cryin' for unborn children ~ Maureen McGovern,
512:They're living proof that the 3 stooges had children. ~ Bobby Heenan,
513:To be reborn is to become children over again. ~ Sri Ramana Maharshi,
514:To write for children at all is an act of faith. ~ Madeleine L Engle,
515:Vampires. Honestly, they're like children sometimes. ~ Richelle Mead,
516:We children learned responsibility automatically. ~ James Earl Jones,
517:What's done to children, they will do to society. ~ Karl A Menninger,
518:When children stand quiet, they have done some ill. ~ George Herbert,
519:All children are curious, I think, but not all adults are. ~ Anne Roe,
520:All parents damage their children. It cannot be helped. ~ Mitch Albom,
521:An adult bully who made his children into his victims. ~ Sejal Badani,
522:As a gay parent I must flee Russia or lose my children ~ Masha Gessen,
523:Bless the children, for the national debt is theirs. ~ Herbert Hoover,
524:Building and marrying of Children are great wasters. ~ George Herbert,
525:But children robbed of love will dwell on magic. ~ Barbara Kingsolver,
526:Children aren’t people.  They’re just people larvae. ~ Wesley Allison,
527:Crying over their children’s hearts is what mothers do. ~ C J Redwine,
528:Elementary school children are very impressionable ~ David J Anderson,
529:I am in charity, my children, with all the servants of God. ~ Caedmon,
530:If children have interests, then education happens. ~ Arthur C Clarke,
531:If we value our children, we must cherish their parents ~ John Bowlby,
532:I gave myself to my children. It happens to some women. ~ Jane Gardam,
533:Insanity is hereditary; you get it from your children. ~ Sam Levenson,
534:It's very important to instill values in children. ~ James Van Praagh,
535:Los Angeles is a mother that devours her children. ~ Donald O Donovan,
536:Our children are not going to be just "our children" ~ Mary Calderone,
537:Our children grow old and elbow us into the grave. ~ Shirley Ann Grau,
538:Revenge is for children and the emotionally retarded. ~ Frank Herbert,
539:small children and a gray-looking husband (they left the ~ Jojo Moyes,
540:Stunned children stood in the middle of grubby yards. ~ Gillian Flynn,
541:That she bear children is not a woman's significance. ~ D H Lawrence,
542:That was our parents’ game; it was too hard for children. ~ Tim Guest,
543:The gods visit the sins of the fathers upon the children. ~ Euripides,
544:The rich don't have children; they have heirs. ~ Peter Charles Newman,
545:The rich get richer and the poor get - children. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
546:Tis much when sceptres are in children's hands, ~ William Shakespeare,
547:Today's children will become tomorrow's civilization. ~ L Ron Hubbard,
548:Train children not by compulsion but as if they were playing. ~ Plato,
549:Wars cannot be won by destroying women and children ~ William D Leahy,
550:We are all born children- the trick is remaining one. ~ Pablo Picasso,
551:We are made for more because we are children of God. ~ Lysa TerKeurst,
552:What gives me strength is thinking about my children. ~ Ken Kercheval,
553:What God is to the world, that parents are to their children. ~ Philo,
554:Women, then, are only children of a larger growth ~ Lord Chesterfield,
555:Your children don't have to fear you to respect you. ~ Michael Madsen,
556:Age merely shows what children we remain. ~ Johann Wolfgang von Goethe,
557:A good book written for children can be read by adults ~ Norton Juster,
558:Aren't grown up people just little children at heart? ~ Adolphe Menjou,
559:balloonwallas tried to seduce the children with their ~ Thrity Umrigar,
560:Before they read words, children are reading pictures. ~ David Wiesner,
561:Children are not to be blamed for the faults of their parents. ~ Aesop,
562:Children bring their own love with them when they come. ~ Jean Ingelow,
563:Children go where they find sincerity and authenticity. ~ Eric Cantona,
564:Children's fiction is the most important fiction of all. ~ Neil Gaiman,
565:Education is teaching our children to desire the right things. ~ Plato,
566:Even as a child she had hated children; she still did. ~ Anthony Marra,
567:Folly is as often justified of her children as wisdom. ~ Edith Wharton,
568:For a father it is hell to be without your children; ~ Honor de Balzac,
569:For official purposes, these children do not exist. ~ Robert Muchamore,
570:Fuck every cause that ends in murder and children crying. ~ Iain Banks,
571:…he that has health and children will also have wealth ~ Chinua Achebe,
572:I love being with my children. They're fascinating people. ~ Amy Grant, those days children were rather out of fashion. ~ Anthony Powell,
574:I think God outdid Himself when He created children. ~ Michael Jackson,
575:It is a cancerous myth, that children are resilient. ~ Julia Heaberlin,
576:It is the obliviousness of our children that saves us. ~ Anthony Doerr,
577:It's weird juggling children in a rhinestone outfit. ~ Madonna Ciccone,
578:I would give up my life for my children, but not myself. ~ Kate Chopin,
579:Let my children have music! Let them hear live music. ~ Charles Mingus,
580:Many forgotten things live still in children's tales. ~ Alison Croggon,
581:Mothers aren't allowed to have favorite children! ~ Bonnie Jo Campbell,
582:My imaginary friends have become my imaginary children. ~ Chris Colfer,
583:My music is best understood by children and animals. ~ Igor Stravinsky,
584:Nothing has a letter effect upon children than praise. ~ Philip Sidney,
585:Of all children how can the children of God be old? ~ George MacDonald,
586:Science Fiction is a branch of children's literature. ~ Thomas M Disch,
587:telling the truth about children's lives is radical. ~ Lucille Clifton,
588:The children are now working as if I did not exist. ~ Maria Montessori,
589:The children of blame are cynicism and hopelessness. ~ Stephen R Covey,
590:The same lust that leads to children leads to adultery. ~ David Brooks,
591:Vertue and a Trade are the best portion for Children. ~ George Herbert,
592:We're not raising children with the love that we need to. ~ Bill Cosby,
593:What we take for granted might not be here for our children. ~ Al Gore,
594:World is brighter with the happiness of children. ~ Mehmet Murat ildan,
595:All children are atheists, they have no idea of God. ~ Paul Henri Thiry,
596:All leaders strive to turn their followers into children. ~ Eric Hoffer,
597:A nation that kills its own children has no future. ~ Pope John Paul II,
598:Cats ... are like four-legged poster children for OCD. ~ Caroline Knapp,
599:Children are born to break their mothers' hearts, my boy. ~ Sabaa Tahir,
600:Children are born to break their mothers’ hearts, my boy. ~ Sabaa Tahir,
601:Children are resilient and strong with powerful spirits. ~ Rhea Perlman,
602:Children betrayed their parents by becoming their own people. ~ Les Lye,
603:Children have but little charity for each other's defects. ~ Mark Twain,
604:Children have but little charity for one another's defects ~ Mark Twain,
605:Children know something that most people have forgotten. ~ Keith Haring,
606:Children learn to read by being in the presence of books. ~ Horace Mann,
608:Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. ~ Anonymous,
609:...children should be children as long as they can. ~ Louisa May Alcott,
610:Children should not be used as pawns in a political fight. ~ Jay Carney,
611:Children usually do not blame themselves for getting lost. ~ Anna Freud,
612:Children will learn to do what they want to learn to do. ~ Sugata Mitra,
613:Civility is for divorced couples with children. – Chiara ~ Daniel Silva,
614:Come, dear children, let us away; Down and away below! ~ Matthew Arnold,
615:Dear Little Children, don't ever give up on your dreams. ~ Heather Wolf,
616:Duty grows everywhere--like children, like grass. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson,
617:Eating people is one thing. Eating children offends me. ~ Larry Correia,
618:Farewell, my children, forever. I go to your Father. ~ Marie Antoinette,
619:From the way children are treated society can be judged. ~ Pope Francis,
620:Go, children. Run and read. Read and run. Show and tell. ~ Ray Bradbury,
621:Having children is what a woman is born for, really. ~ Nastassja Kinski,
622:He didn’t mind killing children. He looked forward to it. ~ Dean Koontz,
623:Hee that hath a wife and children wants not businesse. ~ George Herbert,
624:he had stayed, he and his children would be long dead, ~ Danielle Steel,
625:I believe in love, children and being a good person. ~ Leighton Meester,
626:I'm a mother of three children, and we do make mistakes. ~ Keeley Hawes,
627:I saw guns and sharp swords in the hands of young children. ~ Bob Dylan,
628:it’s why men marry women and why women have children. ~ Chuck Palahniuk,
629:Life is only lived full-time by women with children. ~ Marguerite Duras,
630:Life's aspirations come in the guise of children. ~ Rabindranath Tagore,
631:Mothers who love their children take them along. ~ Maxine Hong Kingston,
632:My business is making people, especially children, happy. ~ Walt Disney,
633:My children, who don't know they play on a graveyard. ~ Suzanne Collins,
634:Our children are the gift we give the world we'll never see. ~ Lee Salk,
635:Rarely is the question asked: Is our children learning? ~ George W Bush,
636:Since I've had children I don't really like horror movies. ~ Ken Marino,
637:The best way to make children good is to make them happy. ~ Oscar Wilde,
638:The biggest lesson we have to give our children is truth. ~ Goldie Hawn,
639:The children of any nation are its future. A country, a ~ Oliver Tambo,
640:The children, the primitive, pagan, dangerous children, ~ Louis L Amour,
641:The more scared children are, the tighter they hug you. ~ Caitlin Moran,
642:There’s something nihilistic about not having children ~ Lionel Shriver,
643:We were by nature children of wrath, even as others. ~ Paul the Apostle,
644:When you write for children, don't write for children. ~ Charles Ghigna,
645:While your children are sleeping, your puppy is crappin'. ~ Frank Zappa,
646:Wishes are for children,” Jane Chatwin said. “I grew up. ~ Lev Grossman,
647:Women make us poets, children make us philosophers. ~ Malcolm De Chazal,
648:You are exactly the mom God knew your children needed. ~ Lysa TerKeurst,
649:You see much more of your children once they leave home. ~ Lucille Ball,
650:A few of the villagers began to stone us and our children. ~ Heidi Baker,
651:Ah, you know my weaknesses--my children and my horses. ~ Ulysses S Grant,
652:Children are all foreigners. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson, Journals (1822–1863),
653:Children are like cats, only less useful and less furry. ~ Mark Lawrence,
654:Children are made readers on the laps of their parents ~ Emilie Buchwald,
655:Children must be taught how to think, not what to think. ~ Margaret Mead,
656:Children should neither be seen or heard from - ever again. ~ W C Fields,
657:Children today know more about sex than I or my father did. ~ Bill Cosby,
658:Children were only strangers you agreed to live with ~ Jeffrey Eugenides,
659:Children would only get in the way of our erotic lifestyle! ~ Mink Stole,
660:Her children by herself after twenty years of an abusive. ~ Rhonda Byrne,
661:If I have no children what would be the point of living. ~ Sheena Easton,
662:If we're all God's children, what's so special about Jesus? ~ Jimmy Carr,
664:In the fight among politicians, the children lost again. ~ Charlie Angus,
665:I think the Cincinnati Enquirer must be edited by children. ~ Mark Twain,
666:Many children... delight in the small and inconspicuous. ~ Rachel Carson,
667:MEDEA: The children are dead. I say this to make you suffer. ~ Euripides,
668:Mothers burning inside the risen suns of their children. ~ Karen Russell,
669:My children come first and the career comes in around that. ~ Diana Ross,
670:My children love me. I'm like the mother they never had. ~ Roseanne Barr,
671:My children treated me as if I were a normal, healthy mother ~ Anonymous,
672:My children were all made from paper and printer's ink. ~ Cornelia Funke,
673:My mother had lots and lots of children who didnt survive. ~ Dom DeLuise,
674:Nothing is more shameful than attacking sleeping children. ~ Ban Ki moon,
675:Our children are ever both joy and bane, are they not? ~ Carole Cummings,
676:Parents are the bones on which children cut their teeth. ~ Peter Ustinov,
677:Soft children with hard lives go mad or die young. ~ Lesley Nneka Arimah,
678:The race of children possesses magically sagacious powers. ~ Gail Godwin,
679:There was no such thing as a good divorce for children. ~ Liane Moriarty,
680:Unless we can be like children, we can't be happy. ~ Marianne Williamson,
681:We are, in the most profound sense, children of the Cosmos. ~ Carl Sagan,
682:What God chooses for us children of men is always the best. ~ Karl Barth,
683:What maintains one vice would bring up two children. ~ Benjamin Franklin,
684:A modern teacher educates children to value their emotions. ~ Haim Ginott,
685:Begin early to teach, for children begin early to sin. ~ Charles Spurgeon,
686:Children are made readers on the laps of their parents. ~ Emilie Buchwald,
687:Children don’t have to know everything about their parents. ~ Nathan Hill,
688:Children make theories when they are confused or anxious. ~ Sherry Turkle,
689:Children should neither be seen nor heard from – ever again. ~ W C Fields,
690:Children, viewed from one angle, are philosophy in motion. ~ Anthony Lane,
691:Dear parents, teach your children to pray. Pray with them. ~ Pope Francis,
692:Disobedient parents are a great trouble to their children. ~ Mason Cooley,
693:Dispel not, the happy delusions of children. ~ Johann Wolfgang von Goethe,
694:Dogs speak words, but only poets and children Hear. ~ Patricia MacLachlan,
695:Dying is easier than watching your children in pain. ~ Randy Susan Meyers,
696:He that hath children, all his morsels are not his owne. ~ George Herbert,
697:I am an adult person who is not answerable to children. ~ Deanna Raybourn,
698:If you control the children, you control the future. ~ Michel Houellebecq,
699:I gave you seven children, but now you want to give them back. ~ B B King,
700:Imagine Oshkosh straitjackets for little insane children. ~ Steven Wright,
701:Insanity is hereditary. You can get it from your children. ~ Sam Levenson,
702:It is indeed a mistake to confuse children with angels ~ Douglas Coupland,
703:Of course parents want their children to confide in them. ~ Dirk Nowitzki,
704:Our children need our presence, not our presents. ~ Martin Luther King Jr,
705:Peace is one of the greatest gifts we can leave our children. ~ Jon Jones,
706:Raising children has made me more patient and selfless. ~ Candace Cameron,
707:she watched the children the way a snake might watch a cat. ~ Mark Haddon,
708:That’s how children deal with terror. They fall asleep. ~ Khaled Hosseini,
709:That's how children deal with terror, they fall asleep. ~ Khaled Hosseini,
710:The Americans are the illegitimate children of the English. ~ H L Mencken,
711:The best which entailed from parents to children, is the good behavior. ~,
712:The trouble with children is that they're not returnable. ~ Quentin Crisp,
713:We are led on, like little children, by a way we know not. ~ George Eliot,
714:We look for meaning and purpose; children bring that. ~ Johnathon Schaech,
715:Your children need your presence more than your presents. ~ Jesse Jackson,
716:Acting's not my whole life. My children definitely come first. ~ Meg Tilly,
717:As a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth you. ~ Andrew Murray,
718:Because you're children and you can understand it," (pg. 228) ~ Harper Lee,
719:Cherishing children is the mark of a civilized society. ~ Joan Ganz Cooney,
720:Children are a gift from the LORD; they are a reward from him. ~ Anonymous,
721:Children are our future, and their mothers are its guardians. ~ Kofi Annan,
722:Children, being small and weak, have little market value. ~ Janusz Korczak,
723:Children learn more from what you are than what you teach. ~ W E B Du Bois,
724:Children now expect their parents to audition for approval. ~ Mason Cooley,
725:Children read more when they see other people reading. ~ Stephen D Krashen,
726:Children teach you worries that you never knew you had, ~ Susanna Kearsley,
727:Dogs and children loved my boyfriend. It was a simple fact. ~ Sarah Dessen,
728:Education is very important to me, as is helping children. ~ Mark Teixeira,
729:I believe in anything that causes mass hysteria in children. ~ Robby Takac,
730:I don't have any children; I have four middle-aged people. ~ Dick Van Dyke,
731:If I can sit down for freedom, you can stand up for children. ~ Rosa Parks,
732:If you want real peace in the world, start with children. ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
733:I hope I am remembered by my children as a good father. ~ Orson Scott Card,
734:I shall never marry, Atticus." "Why?" "I might have children. ~ Harper Lee,
735:It's a mother's prerogative to lie about her children. ~ Marshall Thornton,
736:Let the children's laughter remind us how we used to be. ~ Whitney Houston,
737:Marriages are not normally made to avoid having children. ~ Rudolf Virchow,
738:My children were all made from paper and printer's ink... ~ Cornelia Funke,
739:My hope for the planet is my children and grandchildren. ~ Joanne Woodward,
740:No fathers or mothers think their own children ugly. ~ Miguel de Cervantes,
741:Our children change us... whether they live or not. ~ Lois McMaster Bujold,
742:Our greatest national resource is the minds of our children. ~ Walt Disney,
743:Ours are the arms with which God hugs and holds her children. ~ Sue Thoele,
744:Reality is like fine wine: it does not appeal to children. ~ Donald Miller,
745:Soap opera rappers, all these niggas sound like 'All My Children'. ~ Drake,
746:Some men do not know the father of 'their' children. ~ Mokokoma Mokhonoana,
747:Sometimes when you have children they're the opposites of you. ~ Tommy Lee,
748:Stories are like children. They grow in their own way. ~ Madeleine L Engle,
749:The General – so proud of killing Garde. Killing children. ~ Pittacus Lore,
750:The great regret of my life is that I didn't have children. ~ Charlie Rose,
751:The group, the herd, which is any collection of children. ~ John Steinbeck,
752:The only way I could relax was when I was with my children. ~ Andrew Wiles,
753:There is a tremendous range of children with a PDD label. ~ Temple Grandin,
754:The state doesn’t own your children. Parents own the children. ~ Rand Paul,
755:Up! Children of Zulu, your day has come. Up! and destroy them all! ~ Shaka,
756:We are given children to test us and make us more spiritual. ~ George Will,
757:We Finches don't marry the children of rednecked white trash. ~ Harper Lee,
758:We get strength and encouragement from watching children. ~ Hayao Miyazaki,
759:What will our children do in the morning if they do not see us fly? ~ Rumi,
760:When children are doing nothing, they are doing mischief. ~ Henry Fielding,
761:Why can't the English teach their children how to speak? ~ Alan Jay Lerner,
762:Why were children the only ones who ever got to melt down? ~ Y ko Tsushima,
763:Women should remain at home, sit still, and bear children. ~ Martin Luther,
764:Wrinkles are hereditary. Parents get them from their children. ~ Doris Day,
765:All children are born Atheists; they have no idea of God. ~ Baron d Holbach,
766:A marriage without children is the world without the sun. ~ Saint Augustine,
767:a mother, don’t you want your children to be better than you are? ~ E N Joy,
768:Characters begin as your children and become your teachers. ~ Chloe Thurlow,
769:Children are the only ones who don't want anything of me. ~ Michael Jackson,
770:Children should be allowed to be children and not be sold. ~ Sandra Bullock,
771:Children view their parents as both intrepid and omnipotent. ~ Harlan Coben,
772:Diddums. Critics claim that somebody who had no children could ~ Liz Nugent,
773:Each generation makes it's own accounting to its children. ~ Robert Kennedy,
774:Everyone shares a universal desire to protect the children. ~ Tori Spelling,
775:I don't argue with my enemies; I explain to their children. ~ Andre Malraux,
776:I don't teach my children what is Hindu and what is Muslim. ~ Shahrukh Khan,
777:If you have children in your house you have Frosted Flakes. ~ Padma Lakshmi,
778:I just ultimately wanted to be a mother. I love children. ~ Katherine Heigl,
779:I know it sounds so lame, but the songs are like my children. ~ Angel Olsen,
780:I see the children with their boredom and their vacant stares. ~ Billy Joel,
781:I talk to children like adults and to adults like children. ~ Bryant McGill,
782:I think any family would, any mother would their children. ~ Michelle Obama,
783:Most ideas are step-by-step children of other ideas. ~ Alex Faickney Osborn,
784:Mother is the name for God on the lips and hearts of children. ~ Dia Reeves,
785:Mothers shouldn’t be telling children over thirty how to live. ~ Robyn Carr,
786:Nothing is crueller than children who come from good homes. ~ Amanda Palmer,
787:Only those who are perfectly truthful can be my true children. ~ The Mother,
788:Our children should not be so taught as to despise labour. ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
789:Pleasures are always children, pains always have wrinkles. ~ Joseph Joubert,
790:Politics is a game, and games attract children, Meredith. ~ Michael Anderle,
791:Roland had sworn off children—they kept trying to kill him. ~ Ilona Andrews,
792:Teach your kids, and any children you can, to sanctify life. ~ Wayne W Dyer,
793:That’s how children deal with terror. They fall asleep. I ~ Khaled Hosseini,
794:There's nothing worse than poisoning our children's minds. ~ Michael Savage,
795:These were children, asking not just why but why so often? ~ Michelle Obama,
796:What more important job was there than raising children? ~ Jessica Strawser,
797:When you treat people like children, you get children’s work. ~ Jason Fried,
798:... wife and children are a kind of discipline of humanity. ~ Francis Bacon,
799:Wolves, like children, are not born to lead calm lives. ~ Katherine Rundell,
800:Women are nothing but machines for producing children. ~ Napoleon Bonaparte,
801:Women are nothing but machines for producing children. ~ Napol on Bonaparte,
802:After all, children are children no matter their background. ~ Julie Andrews,
803:After all, we are not children. It's time we planned our life. ~ Moshe Dayan,
804:A person can have a happy and fulfilling life without children. ~ Judy Blume,
805:A vacation from school should not mean hunger for our children. ~ Dina Titus,
806:Children are carpets, they should be stepped on occasionally. ~ Ray Bradbury,
807:Children are given us to discourage our better emotions. ~ Hector Hugh Munro,
808:Children are the hands by which we take hold of heaven. ~ Henry Ward Beecher,
809:Children enter school as question marks and leave as periods. ~ Neil Postman,
810:Children never do understand their own childishness. Then ~ Orson Scott Card,
811:Children with special needs inspire a very, very special love. ~ Sarah Palin,
812:Don't handicap your children by making their lives easy. ~ Robert A Heinlein,
813:Do ye hear the children weeping, O my brothers? ~ Elizabeth Barrett Browning,
814:Fairy tales are such evil little stories for young children. ~ Cecelia Ahern,
815:Folks, I don't trust children. They're here to replace us. ~ Stephen Colbert,
816:God is very serious about joy in the lives of His children. ~ Neal A Maxwell,
817:God takes care of imbeciles, little children and artists. ~ Camille Pissarro,
818:I adhere to the religion of art and music and small children. ~ Rosanne Cash,
819:I don't want to have children...I want to date them! ~ Richard Dean Anderson,
820:I do very well three things: my job, stupidities and children. ~ Alain Delon,
821:It's better to have nothing,' the children were saying. ~ Marilynne Robinson,
822:I've had no sexual education, but I have six children. ~ Janusz Korwin Mikke,
823:I was born on September 27, 1918, the second of five children. ~ Martin Ryle,
824:Let's save all the children, save the babies, save the babies. ~ Marvin Gaye,
825:My buildings are like my children, so I cannot have favorites. ~ Cesar Pelli,
826:My children needed me, and I like my job as a social worker. ~ Indira Gandhi,
827:Only the children know what they are looking for. ~ Antoine de Saint Exupery,
828:Only the children know what they are looking for. ~ Antoine de Saint Exup ry,
829:Our acts make or mar us, we are the children of our own deeds. ~ Victor Hugo,
830:Politicians and children have two speeds: running and asleep. ~ Ariel Lawhon,
831:pressure in school-age children. The NIH has funded subsequent ~ Gary Taubes,
832:Shyness is cute in children, but disgusting in adults. ~ Mokokoma Mokhonoana,
833:the more you entertain children, the more bored they will get. ~ Andy Crouch,
834:The new-come stepmother hates the children born to a first wife. ~ Euripides,
835:There is no vicious inhumanity than keeping children hungry. ~ M F Moonzajer,
836:The tears of the old come as easily as the tears of children, ~ Pearl S Buck,
837:The world tips away when we look into our children's faces. ~ Louise Erdrich,
838:To find someone who loves your children like you do is really rare. ~ Goldie,
839:We should not use crippled children to sell hamburgers. Ever. ~ Phil Donahue,
840:When I'm not working, my time is really about my children. ~ Christine Lahti,
841:Wherever there are children, there will always be injustice. ~ Robert Walser,
842:Why bring children into a world where no one writes letters? ~ Judith Martin,
843:With children the clock is reset. We forget what came before ~ Jhumpa Lahiri,
844:Wolves, like children, are not meant to lead calm lives. ~ Katherine Rundell,
845:Adults are just children sometimes. But evil, hurt children. ~ Juliette Lewis,
846:all children blackmail their parents with their innocence. ~ Joanne Greenberg,
847:All children have rights and those rights must be protected. ~ Novak Djokovic,
848:As children, our protests availed little. As adults, the same. ~ Mason Cooley,
849:As long as you know men are like children, you know everything! ~ Coco Chanel,
850:Books, the children of the brain. ~ Jonathan Swift, Tale of a Tub, Section I.,
851:Children betrayed their parents by becoming their own people. ~ Leslye Walton,
852:Children display a universal love of mathematics, which is ~ Maria Montessori,
853:Children have a way of forcing you back into the present moment. ~ Lorna Luft,
854:Children lack morality, but they also lack fake morality. ~ Mignon McLaughlin,
855:Children learn much more by mute example than by spoken rules, ~ Stephen King,
856:Children should be very understanding of grown-ups ~ Antoine de Saint Exup ry,
857:Conquering the world with words, leading the children like herds. ~ LL Cool J,
858:Doing nothing is happiness for children and misery for old men. ~ Victor Hugo,
859:Do not handicap your children by making their lives easy. ~ Robert A Heinlein,
860:God bless little children while they're still too young to hate. ~ Tom T Hall,
861:Great children's books are wisdom dipped in words and art. ~ Peter H Reynolds,
862:How do we love all children, of all species, of all time? ~ William McDonough,
863:Hugs can do great amounts of good - especially for children. ~ Princess Diana,
864:I'll do almost anything for cake - even trample little children! ~ Gayle King,
865:I love all my children, but some of them I don't like. ~ Lillian Gordy Carter,
866:I think when you have children, it just changes your worldview. ~ Ben Affleck,
867:I've missed half or two-thirds of my children's lives. ~ Chesley Sullenberger,
868:I want more children but for the next three years I want to act. ~ Anna Friel,
869:I want my children and grandchildren to see what I look like now. ~ Kylie Bax,
870:Lonely, vaguely pedophilic swing set seeks the butts of children ~ John Green,
871:Not having children is one less worry. Children are a worry! ~ Jeanne Calment,
872:Only those who are perfectly truthful can be my true children. ~ ~ The Mother,
873:Our children change us . . . whether they live or not. ~ Lois McMaster Bujold,
874:She'll never love you better than she loves her own children. ~ Mark Lawrence,
875:Soon we won’t be children anymore. We shall be like Them. ~ Daphne du Maurier,
876:The Danaan children laugh, in cradles of wrought gold, ~ William Butler Yeats,
877:The father shall make known Your truth to the children. ~ John F MacArthur Jr,
878:The greatest legacy we can leave our children is happy memories. ~ Og Mandino,
879:Then if children make so much trouble, why do people have 'em? ~ Thomas Hardy,
880:There was a gay family from Caracas complete with children. ~ Agatha Christie,
881:thirty-year-old children who refused to act like grown-ups. ~ Fran oise Sagan,
882:This is not politics... it's to protect the innocence of children. ~ Bob Dole,
883:This was the ghetto: where children grow down instead of up. ~ Jerry Spinelli,
884:To be honest, my husband and my children are my best friends. ~ Helen McCrory,
885:Vanished children, I can't think where I lost them... ~ Robert Charles Wilson,
886:We have a working majority of voters who have children’s minds, ~ Carl Zimmer,
887:We ignore the emotional needs of young children at our peril. ~ Bruce D Perry,
888:We must become the people we want our children to be. ~ Joseph Chilton Pearce,
889:When we talk about mortality we are talking about our children. ~ Joan Didion,
890:where he read stories as enthusiastically as some children ate. ~ Neil Gaiman,
891:You should trust the children; they can stand more than we can. ~ P L Travers,
892:A teacher is a person who used to think he liked children. ~ Joey Lauren Adams,
893:before night,’ as Nanny used to say of too exuberant children. ~ Josephine Tey,
894:Children are educated by what the grown-up is and not by his talk. ~ Carl Jung,
895:Children are the vessels into which adults pour their poison. ~ Salman Rushdie,
896:Children have a master to teach them, grown-ups have the poets. ~ Aristophanes,
897:Children smile 400 times a day on average ... adults 15 times. ~ Robert Holden,
898:Educate the children and it won't be necessary to punish the men. ~ Pythagoras,
899:If a community values its children, it must cherish its mothers. ~ John Bowlby,
900:I have no greater joy than to know that my children walk in truth. ~ Anonymous,
901:I have the most wonderful children. I've been very, very blessed. ~ Mia Farrow,
902:I'm leaving town cause my children are acting too much like me. ~ Richard Kind,
903:I never wanted children, maybe I'm afraid of responsibility. ~ Mahmoud Darwish,
904:It takes dedicated parents to produce consecrated children. ~ Elizabeth George,
905:Just think of the tragedy of teaching children not to doubt. ~ Clarence Darrow,
906:Listen to them, the children of the night. What music they make! ~ Bram Stoker,
907:Lonely, Vaguely Pedophilic Swing Set Seeks the Butts of Children. ~ John Green,
908:Lonley, Vaguely pedophilic swing set seeks the butts of children. ~ John Green,
909:Malthus married in 1804 and beat three children with his wife ~ Thomas Malthus,
910:Mothers burning inside the risen suns of their children. After ~ Karen Russell,
911:My personal position is that society must keep children safe. ~ Vladimir Putin,
912:Nothing prepares a family for having multiple children at once. ~ Derek Fisher,
913:Parents learn a lot from their children about coping with life. ~ Muriel Spark,
914:Promises were for children and people who weren’t worthy of trust. ~ C D Reiss,
915:Tash had warned me about running. It’s for idiots and children. ~ Miriam Toews,
916:The courage of children and beasts is a function of innocence. ~ Annie Dillard,
917:The sins of the father are to be laid upon the children. ~ William Shakespeare,
918:They still had the power to hurt their children from the grave. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
919:To produce music is also in a sense to produce children. ~ Friedrich Nietzsche,
920:We're all a nation that believes we're children of the same god. ~ Mitt Romney,
921:We’ve finally gotten rid of the other children, Reynard. ~ Trenton Lee Stewart,
922:When will society, like a mother, take care of all her children? ~ Horace Mann,
923:Your children teach you so much. It's a real mirror of yourself. ~ Kate Hudson,
924:About eighty percent of the women in U.S. prisons have children, ~ Piper Kerman,
925:A lot of pop music is about stealing pocket money from children. ~ Ian Anderson,
926:A man who is not a father to his children can never be a real man, ~ Mario Puzo,
927:A man who is not a father to his children can never be a real man. ~ Mario Puzo,
928:Any town that doesn't have sidewalks doesn't love its children. ~ Margaret Mead,
929:Bachelors' wives and old maids' children are always perfect. ~ Nicolas Chamfort,
930:Children are victims of a social problem that wounds the family. ~ Pope Francis,
931:Children take in more information than we'd like to believe. ~ Marya Hornbacher,
933:Don't take too much credit for your children - or too much blame! ~ Debora Spar,
934:even children are permitted to take more risks than the elderly. ~ Atul Gawande,
935:examined children’s use of apology terms in parent–child discourse. ~ Anonymous,
936:Flowers, leaves, fruit, are the air-woven children of light. ~ Jacob Moleschott,
937:for even the wisest can learn incalculably much from children. ~ Rudolf Steiner,
938:Go ahead, laugh. You can name your children Blond and Blonder. ~ Soman Chainani,
939:Go warn the children of God of the terrible speed of mercy. ~ Flannery O Connor,
940:How did you make a choice between two of your children? Rocco ~ Sharon Hamilton,
941:If men bore children, there would only be one born in each family. ~ Mark Twain,
942:I guess our government believes children can raise themselves. ~ Kristin Hannah,
943:I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the most High. ~ Jesus,
944:I'm not a goody-two-shoes. I'm just a father with four children. ~ Ricky Skaggs,
945:I must have been an insufferable child; all children are. ~ George Bernard Shaw,
946:It is easier to build strong children than to repair broken men. ~ Jeff Wheeler,
947:It’s so … normal.”
“I don’t eat small children.”
“Shocking. ~ Katie Cross,
948:I was born to teach. I have always had this gift with children. ~ Steve Wozniak,
949:Liberal Doctrine: it is not children who misbehave, but parents. ~ Mason Cooley,
950:Mr. Tate. “He’s good and dead. He won’t hurt these children again. ~ Harper Lee,
951:My children are my greatest gifts and my greatest inspirations. ~ Trista Sutter,
952:My job is to help my children believe in and belong to themselves. ~ Bren Brown,
953:Needy and boring parents tend to have needy and bored children. ~ Amy Dickinson,
954:Never have ideas about children, and never have ideas for them. ~ George Orwell,
955:Once I have children, the kids come first. One thing at a time for me. ~ Fergie,
956:One spares old people just as one spares children. ~ Johann Wolfgang von Goethe,
957:Only where children gather is there any real chance of fun. ~ Mignon McLaughlin,
958:Parents always have a story that their children don’t really know, ~ Jamie Ford,
959:riffed, “Every day children should have three hours of daydreaming. ~ Anonymous,
960:Small children and unruly people who are demanding attention. ~ Hillary Clinton,
961:So really, children, mathematically, all of light is invisible. ~ Anthony Doerr,
962:So really, children, mathematically, all the light is invisible ~ Anthony Doerr,
963:Teach my children to love! They'll learn to hate on their own ~ David Allan Coe,
964:The best way to teach morality is to make it a habit with children. ~ Aristotle,
965:The intelligent want self-control; children want candy. —RUMI ~ Kelly McGonigal,
966:...the music seems creepy, like when children sing in a horror movie ~ Tina Fey,
967:The only way to save bookstores is to keep children coming to them. ~ Sarah Jio,
968:The way I see it, we teach our children through modeling. ~ Marianne Williamson,
969:Today we see studies on mentally retarded children as monstrous. ~ Paul A Offit,
970:Truisms, my young friend, are the useless children of hindsight. ~ Terry Brooks,
971:We no longer get work out of our children; today we get meaning. ~ Esther Perel,
972:We've educated children to think spontaneity is inappropriate. ~ Maurice Sendak,
973:What do I enjoy? Music, being in love, children, sleeping, meat. ~ Susan Sontag,
974:your children will become who you are so be who you want them to be ~ Anonymous,
975:ABSOLUTELY AMAZING...Children will love it – and adults too! ~ Jacqueline Wilson,
976:Accessible local libraries are vital to communities and to children. ~ Nick Cave,
977:Children are a consolation for everthing - except having children. ~ Paul Auster,
978:Children are born to break their mothers' hearts, my boy. Tell me. ~ Sabaa Tahir,
979:"Children are educated by what the grown-up is and not by his talk." ~ Carl Jung,
980:Children are extremely important. They are the future of the world. ~ Elton John,
981:Children are the anchors of a mother’s life. —SOPHOCLES, Phaedra, ~ Jodi Picoult,
982:Children,” I say plainly, “watch out for the baobabs! ~ Antoine de Saint Exup ry,
983:Children sweeten labours, but they make misfortunes more bitter. ~ Francis Bacon,
984:God doesn’t want us to rescue our children. He’s the Rescuer. ~ Elizabeth Musser,
985:gods are children's blankets that get carried over into adulthood. ~ James Randi,
986:He that hath a wife and children hath given hostages to fortune. ~ Francis Bacon,
987:How do we love all the children of all species for all time? ~ William McDonough,
988:I also quite like to be recognized by children; I find it sweet. ~ Russell Brand,
989:I believe that children are our future. Unless we stop them now. ~ Matt Groening,
990:If my children are silly, I must hope to be always sensible of it. ~ Jane Austen,
991:I have a very open line of communication with both my children. ~ Gloria Estefan,
992:I hope to work, support my children and die quietly without pain. ~ Sean Connery,
993:In the long view, no nation is any healthier than its children. ~ Harry S Truman,
994:I shall never marry, Atticus."
"I might have children. ~ Harper Lee,
995:It's the children the world almost breaks who grow up to save it. ~ Frank Warren,
996:I've got one young family by the first wife, with four children. ~ Merle Haggard,
997:My definition of a father is someone who empowers their children. ~ Nicolas Cage,
998:My songs are like my children. I love every single one of them. ~ Dionne Warwick,
999:Now I just feel like I'm more open to life. I have two children. ~ Sherilyn Fenn,
1000:People who live only for their children make bad company for them. ~ Nancy Horan,
1001:Real children do not go hoppity skip unless they are on drugs. ~ Terry Pratchett,
1002:Some children have the most disagreeable way of getting grown-up ~ Lewis Carroll,
1003:Stupidity is expecting figs in winter, or children in old age. ~ Marcus Aurelius,
1004:Telling people not to have children is unthinkable and inhumane. ~ Gary Ackerman,
1005:Tell me we'll be naming our children Beautiful and nothing else. ~ Andrea Gibson,
1006:The defects of the children mirror the defects of the parents. ~ Herbert Spencer,
1007:The gun is a magic instrument, converting children to numbers. ~ Jeff VanderMeer,
1008:The important things are children, honesty, integrity and faith. ~ Andy Williams,
1009:There can be no secrets in a house where there are children. ~ Diane Setterfield,
1010:The songs of our ancestors are also the songs of our children ~ Philip Carr Gomm,
1011:They traveled in one group, like children inside a camel costume. ~ Meg Wolitzer,
1012:This country was filled with violent children orphaned by war. ~ Cormac McCarthy,
1013:War, like children's fights, are meaningless, pitiless, and contemptible. ~ Rumi,
1014:We're raising children who have little tolerance for disappointment ~ Bren Brown,
1015:What interests me is what children go through while growing up. ~ Beverly Cleary,
1016:You can't underestimate how traumatic divorce is for the children. ~ Isla Fisher,
1017:You’re supposed to pass on something useful to your children. ~ Colson Whitehead,
1018:Children are the only form of immortality that we can be sure of. ~ Peter Ustinov,
1019:Children born today have a fifty-fifty chance of living to 100. ~ William Greider,
1020:Children ought not to be victims of the choices adults make for them. ~ Wade Horn,
1021:Children played games for themselves, not their opponents. Lola ~ Jessica Hawkins,
1022:Children require long, uniterrupted periods of play and exploration ~ Jean Piaget,
1023:Children say that people are hung sometimes for speaking the truth. ~ Joan of Arc,
1024:Children's finger-painting came under the arts, but movies didn't. ~ Nicolas Roeg,
1025:Dinner Special - Turkey $2.35; Chicken or Beef $2.25; Children $2.00 ~ Dave Barry,
1026:Even in having children in this new life, death played its part. ~ Paul Kalanithi,
1027:Every time you resist temptation you are winning for your children. ~ Joel Osteen,
1028:God will always make a way for His tired, yet trusting, children, ~ Robert Morgan,
1029:home is a magnet that lures back even its most abstracted children. ~ Kate Morton,
1030:I am writing my second novel for children for Simon and Schuster. ~ Marlee Matlin,
1031:I do have the most marvelous husband, children, and grandchildren. ~ Barbara Bush,
1032:I don't believe in bringing children into the world out of wedlock. ~ Eartha Kitt,
1033:I don't have any children. I just have a cat, to my parents' dismay. ~ Jenna Bush,
1034:If parents would only realize how they bore their children. ~ George Bernard Shaw,
1035:If you marry the dharma, realizations will be your children. ~ Chamtrul Rinpoche,
1036:I lost my children’s hearts, and with them, very nearly, my sanity. ~ Shulem Deen,
1037:I refuse to leave our children with a debt that they cannot repay. ~ Barack Obama,
1038:I speak Spanish to my children and they speak it better than me. ~ Geraldo Rivera,
1039:I talk of dreams, which are the children of an idle brain’. ~ William Shakespeare,
1040:I think our children are afraid to die because we're afraid to die. ~ Byron Katie,
1041:It is easier to build strong children than to repair broken men. ~ Timber Hawkeye,
1042:I want to write a book of poetry, as well as children's stories. ~ Bobby McFerrin,
1043:Knowing what to expect next gives children a sense of security. ~ Hillary Clinton,
1044:Lewis’s brilliant essay “On Three Ways of Writing for Children”: ~ Gretchen Rubin,
1045:Looking after children is one of the ways of looking after yourself. ~ Ian Mcewan,
1046:... look on all with a kindly feeling, as children of the Mother. ~ Sri Aurobindo,
1047:Millions of children are disempowered and we need to empower them. ~ Ben Kingsley,
1048:My children are English, and both of their mothers were English. ~ Salman Rushdie,
1049:My journal, my written thoughts like the lost children of my soul. ~ Sarah Ockler,
1050:Of course you want your son, your children, to be proud of you. ~ Charlize Theron,
1051:Our children are the only treasures we can take to heaven. ~ Suzanne Woods Fisher,
1052:People with bad consciences always fear the judgment of children. ~ Mary McCarthy,
1053:She never suffered alone any more: the children suffered with her. ~ D H Lawrence,
1054:Sometimes you have to abandon your own children for other children. ~ Patti Smith,
1055:That's what children are for—that their parents may not be bored. ~ Ivan Turgenev,
1056:The bringers of joy have always been the children of sorrow. ~ Hazrat Inayat Khan,
1057:The children would probably be lagging behind for years to come. ~ John M Gottman,
1058:The intelligent want self-control; children want candy. — RUMI ~ Michael Matthews,
1059:The most sophisticated people I know - inside they are all children. ~ Jim Henson,
1060:They were with their mother, and so they were acting like children. ~ Emma Straub,
1061:Time makes you bolder, children get older. I'm getting older, too. ~ Stevie Nicks,
1062:We have no right to children if despair is all we bring with us. ~ Dawn Kurtagich,
1063:We must educate our children to become like young Egyptian people. ~ Barack Obama,
1064:We're raising children who have little tolerance for disappointment ~ Brene Brown,
1065:When you have children your house smells very unpleasant all the time. ~ Jo Brand,
1066:While raising my children, I would like to take on other challenges. ~ Ryoko Tani,
1067:Yes I do like children ... Girl children...about eighteen or twenty. ~ W C Fields,
1068:You can do anything with children if you only play with them. ~ Otto von Bismarck,
1069:You know children, always playing with the forces of darkness. ~ Kelley Armstrong,
1070:Young children give us glimpses of some things that are eternal. ~ Jonathan Kozol,
1071:9Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called children of God. ~ Anonymous,
1072:A mother's job is to prop open all possible doors for her children. ~ Lauren Groff,
1073:Be careful about the advice you give, especially to your children. ~ Andrew Davies,
1074:Believe me, my children have more stamina than a power station. ~ Robbie Coltraine,
1075:Cameroon is a football country - children are born playing football. ~ Roger Milla,
1076:children always have different parents, even in the same family. ~ Karin Slaughter,
1077:Children are the living messages we send to a time we will not see. ~ Neil Postman,
1078:Children are the toughest creatures on the planet, They endure ~ Katherine Rundell,
1079:Children could be self-centred like that, especially the happy ones. ~ Kate Morton,
1080:Children in a third world country. That's how we spread democracy. ~ Paul Provenza,
1081:Children show me in their playful smiles the divine in everyone. ~ Michael Jackson,
1082:Cruelty to children is the thing I can least bear in the world. ~ Juliet Stevenson,
1083:day-care centers for the occupationally orphaned children. ~ Milton William Cooper,
1084:Education is teaching children to find pleasure in the right things. ~ Mary Pipher,
1085:Families who spend more on housing spend less on their children. ~ Matthew Desmond,
1086:Foster children are disproportionately victims of identity theft. ~ James Langevin,
1087:Good parents have children who do terrible things and vice-versa. ~ Terry McMillan,
1088:I believe children are the future...which is why they must be stopped now! ~ Homer,
1089:I did upset the children. Not intentionally, but effectively. ~ Jeanette Winterson,
1090:I don't like to see anybody hurt or suffer, especially children. ~ Michael Jackson,
1091:If your parents never had children, chances are... neither will you. ~ Dick Cavett,
1092:I get maximum satisfaction out of buying children's clothes online. ~ Samantha Bee,
1093:I get my fuel and inspiration from children, they are our future. ~ David Batstone,
1094:I have been looking after the children. My wife has taken time off. ~ David Ginola,
1095:I have my family, my children - I have a lot of outside activities. ~ Carlos Ghosn,
1096:I love animation, I really do, but I don't do it for the children. ~ Mario Cantone,
1097:I'm not someone who ever enjoys violence against women or children. ~ Lucy Lawless,
1098:In a country where children are unhappy, everyone is unhappy! ~ Mehmet Murat ildan,
1099:Is not Jesus pointing to children even as models for grownups? ~ Pope John Paul II,
1100:I think we all have an obligation to teach children whatever we can, ~ Jean M Auel,
1101:I've chosen Peter Pan by JM Barrie as my favourite children's book. ~ Tessa Jowell,
1102:I wonder if anyone can ever succeed in making their children content. ~ Anne Frank,
1103:Lawless schools produce lawless children. ~ William Whitelaw 1st Viscount Whitelaw,
1104:Life Among the Savages is a disrespectful memoir of my children. ~ Shirley Jackson,
1105:Like most children, theirs was a relation based on verbs, not nouns. ~ Zadie Smith,
1106:...little children adore me - I'm a Troll Tamer and they know it!... ~ John Geddes,
1107:Mother is the name for God on the lips and hearts of all children. ~ Mark Matthews,
1108:Nine out of ten children get their awesomeness from their mother. ~ Lani Lynn Vale,
1109:No one in his right mind, the good Lord knows, would have children! ~ Ray Bradbury,
1110:Not leaving: an act of trust and love, often deciphered by children ~ Markus Zusak,
1111:Not leaving; an act of trust and love, often deciphered by children ~ Markus Zusak,
1112:Novels are about men and women and children and dogs, not politics. ~ John Cheever,
1113:Oh, do not cry - be good children and we will all meet in heaven. ~ Andrew Jackson,
1114:Only where children gather
is there any real chance of fun. ~ Mignon McLaughlin,
1115:Our greatest national resource is the minds of our children. ~ Walt Disney Company,
1116:Suffer the children, for they know not yet of fear. We will teach them. ~ A R Wise,
1117:Teach the children so it won't be necessary to teach the adults. ~ Abraham Lincoln,
1118:Thank God I didn't have my children until I was a little bit older. ~ Lauren Holly,
1119:The apparent ease with which children learn is their ruin. ~ Jean Jacques Rousseau,
1120:The children hid themselves, with receptive ears, round corners. ~ Christina Stead,
1121:The family that prays brainwashing their children. ~ Albert Einstein,
1122:The most genius ideas are in the minds of children and lunatics. ~ Marilyn Manson,
1123:The most sophisticated people I know - inside they are all children. ~ Jim Henson,
1124:There are a lot of children in Afghanistan, but little childhood ~ Khaled Hosseini,
1125:The worst that God does to His children is to whip them to heaven. ~ Thomas Watson,
1126:Those who do not know history will forever remain children ~ Marcus Tullius Cicero,
1127:Touch my children and I will eat your hands off your freakin arms. ~ Charlie Sheen,
1128:We are children of God made to walk in truth with soul integrity. ~ Lysa TerKeurst,
1129:We must become children again if we wish to achieve the best. ~ Philipp Otto Runge,
1130:Why did you want children when you knew there was a war?’ Mustafa ~ sne Seierstad,
1131:Will robots inherit the earth? Yes, but they will be our children. ~ Marvin Minsky,
1132:Without a reading habit, children simply do not have a chance. ~ Stephen D Krashen,
1133:Your children are spiritual beings who come through you, not for you. ~ Wayne Dyer,
1134:Access to public libraries also affects how much children read. ~ Stephen D Krashen,
1135:And we will both sit on the children to make sure they remain safe. ~ Thea Harrison,
1136:A street where there are no children playing is a dead street! ~ Mehmet Murat ildan,
1137:Beloved are Israel, for they were called children of the All-present. ~ Rabbi Akiva,
1138:Children are a great aid in both stress reduction and joy production. ~ Mary Pipher,
1139:Divine Wisdom speaks not to the world, but to her own children. ~ John Henry Newman,
1140:Employers babysit parents while their children are at school. ~ Mokokoma Mokhonoana,
1141:Encourage your children to read more and watch television less. ~ Gordon B Hinckley,
1142:Even young children know what you get when you pay peanuts. Monkeys! ~ Felix Dennis,
1143:Fear based parenting is the surest way to create intimidated children. ~ Tim Kimmel,
1144:Free choice is the greatest gift God gives to his children. ~ Elisabeth Kubler Ross,
1145:God favors drunks, small children, and the cataclysmically stoned... ~ Stephen King,
1146:He wanted to teach the children that all bodies are beautiful. ~ Tetsuko Kuroyanagi,
1147:I don’t think children ever forget the lies their parents tell them. ~ Stephen King,
1148:If all our children learn to do is read, they will not be literate. ~ David Warlick,
1149:If my children think I'm genuine, no one else's opinion matters to me. ~ Beth Moore,
1150:If you do not discipline your children effectively, you hate them. ~ Douglas Wilson,
1151:Imperial children are necessary, but they’re not exactly wanted. In ~ Cintra Wilson,
1152:Instead of needing lots of children, we need high-quality children. ~ Margaret Mead,
1153:I suppose it's amazing how quick life goes by when you have children. ~ Steffi Graf,
1154:It is not children only that one feeds with fairy tales. ~ Gotthold Ephraim Lessing,
1155:It might be that only artists want their children to become artists. ~ Naima Coster,
1156:It was considered oh, not proper for children to go to the movies. ~ Kitty Carlisle,
1157:like the children of Thor? At least their dad had a movie franchise. ~ Rick Riordan,
1158:Memories are the only real gifts we can leave our children. ~ Elisabeth Kubler Ross,
1159:More children suffer from interference than from noninterference. ~ Agatha Christie,
1160:My mouth is a womb. My teeth are my children. My tongue is their babysitter. ~ Enya,
1161:no man can expect his children to respect what he degrades.' 'Ha, ~ Charles Dickens,
1162:Not-leaving: An act of trust and love, often deciphered by children. ~ Markus Zusak,
1163:Not leaving: an act of trust and love, often deciphered by children. ~ Markus Zusak,
1164:Not leaving’: an act of trust and love, often deciphered by children ~ Markus Zusak,
1165:Once you became associated with a children's show, you're finished. ~ Alexis Korner,
1166:Questions married other questions and had theories for children. ~ Kerri Maniscalco,
1167:Quite simply, when we deny our children nature, we deny them beauty. ~ Richard Louv,
1168:Revolution devours its own parents as well as its own children. ~ Helen Foster Snow,
1169:Sometimes children do forget their filial responsibilities. ~ Abdullah Ahmad Badawi,
1170:The first law of humanity is not to kill your children. ~ Hans Joachim Schellnhuber,
1171:The literature of America should reflect the children of America. ~ Lucille Clifton,
1172:There are a lot of children in Afghanistan, but little childhood. ~ Khaled Hosseini,
1173:There are some family traditions I don't want my children to carry on. ~ Lorna Luft,
1174:The soul is healed by being with children. —Fyodor Dostoyevsky ~ William Paul Young,
1175:They’re my children, my inky children, and I look after them well. ~ Cornelia Funke,
1176:We are but older children, dear, Who fret to find our bedtime near. ~ Lewis Carroll,
1177:We are like newborn children, Our power is the power to grow. ~ Rabindranath Tagore,
1178:We must remember that our children are very much what we make them. ~ Dale Carnegie,
1179:We were four people: the children we'd been, and grown strangers now. ~ Julie Berry,
1180:What are the children of men, but as leaves that drop at the wind's breath? ~ Homer,
1181:What might save us, me and you, is if the Russians love their children too. ~ Sting,
1182:When the women get the vote, we'll spend more money on the children. ~ Ernest Poole,
1183:When you give a gift to one of God's children, you give a gift to God. ~ Max Lucado,
1184:When you raise girls, you're raising children for strangers. ~ Maxine Hong Kingston,
1185:Writers, however mature and wise and eminent, are children at heart. ~ Edna O Brien,
1186:Writing for children is an art in itself, and a most interesting one. ~ Enid Blyton,
1187:You have to support your children to have a healthy relationship. ~ Connie Sellecca,
1188:And then he shot himself, making room for all three of his children. ~ Kurt Vonnegut,
1189:...anyone who willingly has more than two children is clinically insane. ~ Sarah Jio,
1190:Aristocrats have heirs; the poor have children; the rest keep dogs. ~ Spike Milligan,
1191:Around forty children die every year after they’re forgotten in a car, ~ Gregg Olsen,
1192:At a very early age I was attracted to light, as most children are. ~ Frederick Lenz,
1193:Before 1920, it was technically legal to send children through the mail. ~ Anonymous,
1194:Be nice to your children. They may grow up to be writers. ~ Katerina Stoykova Klemer,
1195:But I have five children of my own here, and I love them all dearly. ~ Nellie C Lind,
1196:But there can be no secrets in a house where there are children. ~ Diane Setterfield,
1197:Children are barometers of the chaos that exists within their lives. ~ Asa Don Brown,
1198:Children are children, but they can spot an evasion quicker than adults ~ Harper Lee,
1199:Children are not vessels to be filled but lamps to be lit. ~ Chinmayananda Saraswati,
1200:Children who were abandoned
grow up to love people
who abandon them ~ R H Sin,
1201:Christian children all must be mild, obedient, good as He. ~ Cecil Frances Alexander,
1202:Expectation is a statistical fiction, like having 2.5 children. ~ William Poundstone,
1203:For me, now, working and children is it. Theres nothing more to life. ~ Aidan Gillen,
1204:He's by best friend and the father of my children. He's a great ex. ~ Sarah Ferguson,
1205:I always felt too young and selfish to have children of my own. ~ Natasha Richardson,
1206:If children are studying the 20th century, I'm in their text books. ~ Paul McCartney,
1207:If I depended on critics and children to make a living I'd grow broke. ~ Walt Disney,
1208:If parents don’t want to hear the truth, children learn not to speak it. ~ Nikki Sex,
1209:If you are writing children's books, you need to be a ruthless killer. ~ J K Rowling,
1210:If you have children you worry about the world you're leaving them. ~ Salman Rushdie,
1211:I have more pictures of my children than my father ever looked at me. ~ Jim Gaffigan,
1212:I love London, and it's a privilege for my children to grow up here. ~ Helen McCrory,
1213:It's great meeting children because you never know what they will say. ~ Roddy Doyle,
1214:It was a face that too many people ignored: Children's book held truths ~ Kiera Cass,
1215:I've had four children and I've done a good job and I'm happy in life. ~ Sadie Frost,
1216:Luce's new stranger children were small and beautiful and violent. ~ Charles Frazier,
1217:Many adults feel that every children's book has to teach them something. ~ R L Stine,
1218:Memories were a luxury for other children, not the Keramzin orphans. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
1219:More children suffer from interference than from non-interference. ~ Agatha Christie,
1220:My mother is my father’s wife. And the children of lovers are orphans. ~ Nancy Horan,
1221:Nothing compares to being truly, exuberantly wanted by your children. ~ Francis Chan,
1222:Oh, yes. Wife. Children. Home. Everything. The full catastrophe. ~ Nikos Kazantzakis,
1223:On a fundamental level, I am someone who would throw sand at children. ~ Allie Brosh,
1224:Opinions are like ugly children … despite it all you love your own. ~ Scott Hutchins,
1225:Our children are only as brilliant as we allow them to be. ~ Eric Micha el Leventhal,
1226:Our children are trying to tell us something. And we are not listening. ~ Bill Cosby,
1227:School disruption comes from those children who have given up hope. ~ Albert Shanker,
1228:Society became my glittering bride, And airy hopes my children. ~ William Wordsworth,
1229:The abuse of children is the worst offence that anybody can commit. ~ Ann Widdecombe,
1230:The best thing a man can do for his children is love their mother. ~ Abraham Lincoln,
1231:The best thing I've done? Well, I've created four beautiful children. ~ Donald Trump,
1232:The children of God have more in common then they have differences. ~ Henry B Eyring,
1233:The greatest thing you can do for your children is love your spouse. ~ Stephen Covey,
1234:The one thing I want to leave my children is an honorable name. ~ Theodore Roosevelt,
1235:the sins of children rise up in judgment against their parents. ~ Lady Caroline Lamb,
1236:The soul is healed by being with children. FYODOR DOSTOYEVSKY, AUTHOR ~ Mike Robbins,
1237:The three eldest children of Necessity: God, the World and love. ~ Richard B Garnett,
1238:This was a party of children, and children loved other children. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1239:To be making books for children is to be in a sort of state of grace. ~ Arnold Lobel,
1240:Vimes's lack of interest in other people's children was limitless. ~ Terry Pratchett,
1241:We can either jump on the bed like children or rock it like adults! ~ Elizabeth York,
1242:We should all be children when it comes to love - open and vulnerable ~ Mia Sheridan,
1243:We've made science experiments of ourselves and our children. ~ Jonathan Safran Foer,
1244:What crime have these children committed that they should be born? If, ~ Will Durant,
1245:What’s the demographic?” “Men. Women. Children.” “High-velocity GSWs? ~ Blake Crouch,
1246:When children are immunized, it's really the beginning of a new day for them. ~ Yuna,
1247:Woman and children can afford to be careless, men can not"-Don Corleone ~ Mario Puzo,
1248:You can write about anything for children as long as you've got humour. ~ Roald Dahl,
1249:You don't have favourites among your children, but you do have allies. ~ Zadie Smith,
1250:You have your children and it's hard to even hold it in - emotionally. ~ Robert Davi,
1251:All children are sweet at five. But at twelve they begin to get silly. ~ Jean Anouilh,
1252:A man must defend his home, his wife, his children, and his martini. ~ Jackie Gleason,
1253:am one of the ugliest children I ever saw. She is beginning ~ Frances Hodgson Burnett,
1254:At the end of the day, it's about the best interests of the children. ~ Marlee Matlin,
1255:Atticus says that you can't punish the children for the father;s faults. ~ Harper Lee,
1256:away. It was to be a busy week in the Brazzi household. Luca’s children, ~ Robyn Carr,
1257:But God favors drunks, small children, and the cataclysmically stoned; ~ Stephen King,
1258:children, and any number of indescribable dream-folk.  The dream-folk ~ Glen R Krisch,
1259:Children are a precious gift, but they belong to no one but themselves. ~ Jim Butcher,
1260:Children are like men, the experience of others does not help them. ~ Alphonse Daudet,
1261:Children are like sponges; they start to smell after a little while. ~ Brian P Cleary,
1262:Children are wickeder than adults, they have no sense of restraint. ~ Gregory Maguire,
1263:Children begin becoming aware of their sexuality at a very young age. ~ Asa Don Brown,
1264:children from the same womb would share the same precious blood.” I gag. ~ Tara Brown,
1265:Children give your life a resonance that it can't have without them. ~ Jack Nicholson,
1266:children like change - for one thing, they never anticipate regret. ~ Elizabeth Bowen,
1267:Children often get angry when they face situations they can’t control. ~ Tricia Goyer,
1268:Children should be educated and instructed in the principles of freedom. ~ John Adams,
1269:Children should show great understanding towards grown-ups ~ Antoine de Saint Exup ry,
1270:Children sometimes understand things that most grown-ups do not see. ~ Jonathan Kozol,
1271:Closed Bibles will not convince our children of the value of the Bible. ~ Tony Reinke,
1272:Contented children are valuable, as is the peace that surrounds them. ~ Donita K Paul,
1273:Do not try to live your children's lives out of your own frustrations. ~ Andrew Young,
1274:don’t give. it. to your children. the thing. that was given to you. ~ Nayyirah Waheed,
1275:Don't try to make children grow up to be like you, or they may do it. ~ Russell Baker,
1276:Everywhere, everywhere, children are the scorned people of the earth. ~ Toni Morrison,
1277:Fatherhood is helping your children learn English as a foreign language. ~ Bill Cosby,
1278:for abused children, the whole world is filled with triggers. ~ Bessel A van der Kolk,
1279:God at his best (and he always is)does not have favorite children ~ Eugene H Peterson,
1280:Happy people don't make history. Happy people make children, then die. ~ Neil Hilborn,
1281:Have no fear, children. It is only fear that allows evil to prevail. ~ Oliver P tzsch,
1282:He gambled all his life, he's got 27 children, yet he's never had a wife. ~ Bob Dylan,
1283:Housewives are dependent creatures who are still children…parasites. ~ Gloria Steinem,
1284:I absolutely want to have children, whether I have my own or adopt. ~ Anna Kournikova,
1285:I felt highly anxious in a way that I didn't think other children were. ~ Lena Dunham,
1286:If you want your children to be intelligent, read them fairy tales. ~ Albert Einstein,
1287:I have four children which is not bad considering I'm not a Catholic. ~ Peter Ustinov,
1288:I just want my children to be happy. I want my children to be healthy. ~ Ricky Martin,
1289:In heaven, there are neither nobles nor peasants. Only children of God. ~ Julie Berry,
1290:I think children have talent and insight, but it gets beaten out of them. ~ Rita Dove,
1291:It is as true as breath. It is as important as the words of children. ~ Craig Childs,
1292:It is easier to build strong children than to repair broken men. ~ Frederick Douglass,
1293:It’s an odd thing when your children start telling you what to do.” “I ~ Lisa Wingate,
1294:I will make myself count to ten before I speak to the children in anger, ~ Anne Tyler,
1295:I would rather be trampled by thousands of children than touch a spider. ~ Frank Iero,
1296:Look at your children. Of course you’re accomplishing something. ~ Meg Mitchell Moore,
1297:Most American children suffer too much mother and too little father. ~ Gloria Steinem,
1298:My children didn't have my advantages; I was born into abject poverty. ~ Kirk Douglas,
1299:My children, if you desire perseverance, be devout to our Blessed Lady. ~ Philip Neri,
1300:My children were attacked by the Minnesota media when I was governor. ~ Jesse Ventura,
1301:No race of barbarians ever existed yet offered up children for money ~ Samuel Gompers,
1302:Not the children of the rich or of the powerful only, but of all ~ John Amos Comenius,
1303:Olive had great courage. Perhaps it takes courage to raise children. ~ John Steinbeck,
1304:Perhaps my children will live in stone houses and walled towns - Not I ~ Genghis Khan,
1305:Pray that your children will develop a heart that seeks after God. ~ Stormie Omartian,
1306:Quite frankly, teachers are the only profession that teach our children. ~ Dan Quayle,
1307:Save now, so you are not dependent on your children when you are old ~ Shri Radhe Maa,
1308:She'd never believed in God, except when she heard children singing. ~ Liane Moriarty,
1309:She’d never believed in God, except when she heard children singing. ~ Liane Moriarty,
1310:Soft drinks: The gooey, bubbly sea drowning our American children. ~ Marlene Dietrich,
1311:Teach the children so it will not be necessary to teach the adults. ~ Abraham Lincoln,
1312:The children I knew have shed their skins and slithered into society. ~ Stuart Turton,
1313:the creative soul creates not children, but conceptions of wisdom and virtue, ~ Plato,
1314:The dutifulness of children is the foundation of all virtues. ~ Marcus Tullius Cicero,
1315:The greatest natural resource that any country can have is its children. ~ Danny Kaye,
1316:The one thing I wished for my children is that they'd be readers. ~ Bruce Springsteen,
1317:Therefore, be imitators of God, as dearly loved children. Ephesians 5: 1 ~ Beth Moore,
1318:The soul is healed by being with children. —Fyodor Dostoyevsky W ~ William Paul Young,
1319:The world is not given by our fathers but borrowed from our children. ~ Wendell Berry,
1320:To make your children capable of honesty is the beginning of education. ~ John Ruskin,
1321:Truisms, my young friend, are the useless children of hindsight. Well, ~ Terry Brooks,
1322:was being greeted by a silent, smiling band of bald, retarded children. ~ Dan Simmons,
1323:We destroy only because we’re spiritually sated. Exactly like children! ~ Leo Tolstoy,
1324:We should cease thinking about men as the enemy of children and women. ~ Karen DeCrow,
1325:Whoever controls the education of our children controls the future. ~ Wilma Mankiller,
1326:Will without power is like children playing at soldiers. ~ Henry Wadsworth Longfellow,
1327:16The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children. ~ Anonymous,
1328:As children we have no trouble adopting the extraordinary into our world. ~ H D Gordon,
1329:Be aware of children who may be living in a domestically violent home. ~ Asa Don Brown,
1330:Be careful what you say to your children. They may agree with you. ~ Nathaniel Branden,
1331:Children cannot lobby and cannot vote. We must speak for them. ~ Marian Wright Edelman,
1332:Children listen best with their eyes. What you do is what they hear. ~ Richard Carlson,
1333:Children often sang, adults seldom. At what age did the singing stop? ~ Mary Jo Putney,
1334:Children require guidance and sympathy far more than instruction. ~ Anne Sullivan Macy,
1335:children should be taught not so much what to think as how to think. ~ Richard Dawkins,
1336:Children's talent to endure stems from their ignorance of alternatives. ~ Maya Angelou,
1337:Dark came early and stayed full of lights and the shouts of children. ~ China Mi ville,
1338:Do good in the name of children. Do good in the name of public health. ~ Arthur Caplan,
1339:Enjoy your children, even when they don't act the way you want them to. ~ Muhammad Ali,
1340:Everybody knows how to raise children, except the people who have them. ~ P J O Rourke,
1341:Fathers have a unique and irreplaceable role in the lives of children. ~ George W Bush,
1342:For children is there any happiness which is not also noise? ~ Frederick William Faber,
1343:For home is a magnet that brings back even its most abstracted children. ~ Kate Morton,
1344:How much blood will it take to make them stop? How many more children must die? ~ Brom,
1345:I aint such a mug as to put up my children to all I know myself. ~ George Bernard Shaw,
1346:I do love children, but I don't really talk about that in auditions. ~ Emilie de Ravin,
1347:I don't believe in things literally for children. That's a reduction. ~ Maurice Sendak,
1348:I’d rather be at home making love to my wife while my children are asleep. ~ Joe Biden,
1349:If we wish to create a lasting peace we must begin with the children. ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
1350:I think the children of Hollywood are more influential than the parents. ~ James Bobin,
1351:I would like to make a film to tell children "it's good to be alive". ~ Hayao Miyazaki,
1352:Leia Organa married Han Solo; and together they had three children. ~ Kevin J Anderson,
1353:Men bore me;
Women abhor me;
Children floor me;
Society stinks ~ J D Salinger,
1354:Most writers are middle-class and are the children of doctors or lawyers. ~ Gore Vidal,
1355:Parents own the children, and it is an issue of freedom and public health. ~ Rand Paul,
1356:Praise your children openly, reprove them secretly. ~ William Cecil 1st Baron Burghley,
1357:Progressive societies outgrow institutions as children outgrow clothes. ~ Henry George,
1358:Sex was for men. Marriage, like lifeboats, was for women and children. ~ Carrie Fisher,
1359:Some children are spoiled and it is not their fault, it is their parents. ~ Roald Dahl,
1360:Spring's greatest joy beyond a doubt is when it brings the children out. ~ Edgar Guest,
1361:Strange children should smile at each other and say, "Let's play. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
1362:Sustainable development: Holding our world in trust for our children ~ Michael Meacher,
1363:The best thing a father can do for his children is to love their mother. ~ John Wooden,
1364:The cause of making the world a better place for children unites us all. ~ Liam Neeson,
1365:the children could tell, because they could hear the hum of ~ Gertrude Chandler Warner,
1366:The desires of adults are not more important than the needs of children. ~ Tim Walberg,
1367:The idea that all are children of God is not found in the Bible anywhere. ~ J I Packer,
1368:There’s No Godly Purpose for Starvation of Children, Slavery, and Genocide ~ Anonymous,
1369:The word tomorrow was invented for indecisive people and for children. ~ Ivan Turgenev,
1370:They steal our yesterdays and leave us no youth but that of our children.… ~ Glen Cook,
1371:We are but older children, dear,
Who fret to find our bedtime near. ~ Lewis Carroll,
1372:We are doing earlier and earlier to children what we shouldn't do later. ~ Lilian Katz,
1373:We are the children of the Rastaman we are the children of the higher man ~ Bob Marley,
1374:When I was a child, I never played with other children. I hated them. ~ Karl Lagerfeld,
1375:Women, and children, are to be cherished and respected, not terrorized. ~ Linda Wisdom,
1376:Women and children make you weak; get rid of them when you are in war. ~ M F Moonzajer,
1377:years old and widowed. No children. He’d sold his insurance business ~ Janet Evanovich,
1378:You are the smartest children i know. You just don't beleive it. ~ Trenton Lee Stewart,
1379:You can learn so much from children, and you can give them so much. ~ Nastassja Kinski,
1380:A farm without stock, a home without children. The world here was dying. ~ Rene Denfeld,
1381:All children grow up, or they die, or both. All children, except one. ~ Christina Henry,
1382:An attack on us was one thing, but the orcs? There were children there. ~ Larry Correia,
1383:Children are not sacks of grain, to be substituted one for the other. ~ Madeline Miller,
1384:Children are our future we must take care of them with maximum effort. ~ Naomi Campbell,
1385:Children bring chaos and clutter and an infinite potential for the future ~ Dan Simmons,
1386:Children find everything in nothing, men find nothing in everything. ~ Giacomo Leopardi,
1387:Children find everything in nothing; men find nothing in everything. ~ Giacomo Leopardi,
1388:Children have a right to grow up in a family with a father and a mother. ~ Pope Francis,
1389:Children see things very well sometimes and idealists even better. ~ Lorraine Hansberry,
1390:children were like plants—they had to have sunshine if they were to grow. ~ V C Andrews,
1391:Every book is different with it's own personality just like children. ~ Cassandra Clare,
1392:Feeding my children is not like feeding myself: it matters more. ~ Jonathan Safran Foer,
1393:God is merciful to children, but the children must be worthy as well. ~ Nicholas Sparks,
1394:Having children is no guarantee that you’ll get visitors … No, it isn’t. ~ Fannie Flagg,
1395:He that overcometh shall inherit all things. God has no poor children. ~ Dwight L Moody,
1396:I believe that all children should be surrounded by books and animals. ~ Gerald Durrell,
1397:If the legends fall silent, who will teach the children of our ways? ~ Chief Dan George,
1398:I have made the cause of children and families really my life's work. ~ Hillary Clinton,
1399:I have the hearing of a mother with small children. My shit is bionic. “Go ~ Elle Casey,
1400:I'm going to marry my novels and have little short stories for children. ~ Jack Kerouac,
1401:I never thought I'd get to have children; to me [they're] just a miracle. ~ Nancy Grace,
1402:I've always really loved stories told from the point of view of children. ~ Mara Wilson,
1403:I would have sold my wife and children into slavery for a ride into space. ~ Mary Roach,
1404:Let parents bequeath to their children not riches, but the spirit of reverence. ~ Plato,
1405:Looking out for your children is an ongoing process throughout your life. ~ Liam Neeson,
1406:Messages are the death of an honest literary transaction with children ~ Maurice Sendak,
1407:Miss Peregrine’s Home for Peculiar Children is a amazing book, I love it ~ Ransom Riggs,
1408:Must we not protect children with all we are? And so the future. ~ David Clement Davies,
1409:My Brother starv'd between two Walls,His Children's Cry my Soul appalls ~ William Blake,
1410:My children have grown up around animals. They're not scared of them. ~ Candace Cameron,
1411:My parents believe in the happy endings to the stories of their children. ~ Glen Duncan,
1412:My wife and two children traveled with me on locations all last season. ~ Martin Milner,
1413:Outwitting children isn’t difficult, but it takes commitment and energy. ~ Bijou Hunter,
1414:Parents have to really talk to their children before they leave home. ~ Aretha Franklin,
1415:Power does not make safe. History murders the children of weak rulers. ~ R Scott Bakker,
1416:PSA115.14 The LORD shall increase you more and more, you and your children. ~ Anonymous,
1417:Quick, children, come now. You are safe here. You are safe with us. ~ Tatiana de Rosnay,
1418:She hadn’t ever wanted children and yet she had. She had and she did ~ Maggie O Farrell,
1419:She was also an adult, and when adults fight children, adults always win. ~ Neil Gaiman,
1420:Someone wise, I forget who, said we must leave our children to fate. ~ Bernard Cornwell,
1421:Some parents bring their children up and, I suppose, others let them down. ~ Stacey Lee,
1422:Sometimes children must be left alone to be still and silent, and to do. ~ David Almond,
1423:Sometimes maybe children also fulfill their parents' secrets desire. ~ Isabelle Huppert,
1424:That’s kind of awesome,” I said. “Children frequently are,” Michael said. ~ Jim Butcher,
1425:The best legacy we leave is not for our children but in our children. ~ Deborah Roberts,
1426:The best way to guide children without coercion is to be ourselves. ~ Madeleine L Engle,
1427:The Bushwhackers are living proof that the Three Stooges had children ~ Gorilla Monsoon,
1428:The dog was created specially for children. He is a god of frolic. ~ Henry Ward Beecher,
1429:there is nothing so unlucky as to compliment children to their faces; ~ Rudyard Kipling,
1430:There's nothing more heart-breaking than watching your children suffer. ~ Rachel Boston,
1431:The righteous man walks in his integrity; His children are blessed after him. ~ Solomon,
1432:The soul is healed by being with children.
--Fyodor Dostoyevsky ~ William Paul Young,
1433:The weakness of little children's limbs is innocent, not their souls. ~ Saint Augustine,
1434:The world of adults seemed to budget for the carelessness of children. ~ Matthew Thomas,
1435:[This story] would seem to be for children, but I'm not fussy who reads it. ~ E B White,
1436:This would be a better place for children if parents had to eat spinach. ~ Groucho Marx,
1437:True, I talk of dreams
which are the children of an idle brain ~ William Shakespeare,
1438:We must choose between the violence of adults and the smiles of children. ~ Elie Wiesel,
1439:We never had any children," he said ruefully. "Our work was our children. ~ Patti Smith,
1440:We people in camp are merely big children, wayward and changeable. ~ Rutherford B Hayes,
1441:We’re going to be together. And have terrible, terrible little children. ~ Kresley Cole,
1442:When you have small children, packing is a challenge, a project, an ordeal ~ Kim Brooks,
1443:Wisdom leads us back to childhood. Except ye become as little children. ~ Blaise Pascal,
1444:Witchcraft scum exploiting the dumb turning children into punks and slaves. ~ Bob Dylan,
1445:You love your children, maybe not the same but always the same amount. ~ Kristen Ashley,
1446:You’re our sister—live bountifully!        And your children, triumphantly! ~ Anonymous,
1447:Youth is a wonderful thing. What a crime to waste it on children. ~ George Bernard Shaw,
1448:Adults often treat each other as children, and children as adults. ~ Mokokoma Mokhonoana,
1449:A father’s fear for his children does not fade when they grow, Par’chin. ~ Peter V Brett,
1450:All children have to be deceived if they are to grow up without trauma. ~ Kazuo Ishiguro,
1451:A mother's arms are made of tenderness and children sleep soundly in them. ~ Victor Hugo,
1452:Another truth: parents desire for their children the things they never had. ~ A G Riddle,
1453:As a parent my greatest fear is always anything that endangers my children. ~ Derek Luke,
1454:At their peak, they gassed 8,000 men, women and children in a single day. ~ Wendy Holden,
1455:But I am not the mother of anybody's children, I said, and I am something ~ Alice Walker,
1456:But what if His majesty is not as important to Him as His children are? ~ Nabeel Qureshi,
1457:Children are God's way to rekindle the dwindling magic in relationships. ~ Nilesh Rathod,
1458:Children are sponges, soaking up every verbal and nonverbal interaction. ~ Asa Don Brown,
1459:children are under our care; we need to take good care of them! ~ Ernest Agyemang Yeboah,
1460:Children can only grow from something you love to something you lose. ~ Stephen Sondheim,
1461:Children can only take so much, and they deal with it however they can. ~ Julie Christie,
1462:Children enjoy inflicting pain until unhappiness teaches them tenderness. ~ Mason Cooley,
1463:Children just need love," Sarah had said. "It doesn't always matter from whom. ~ S Block,
1464:Children play soldier. That makes sense. But why do soldiers play children? ~ Karl Kraus,
1465:Children who are readers will develop acceptable levels of literacy. ~ Stephen D Krashen,
1466:Contented children are valuable, as is the peace that surrounds them. ~ Gordon R Dickson,
1467:Drinking beer in a children’s playground is an old Soviet tradition. ~ Sergei Lukyanenko,
1468:Education teaches children to lose interest in what matters most to them. ~ Paul Russell,
1469:Giving tuition breaks to the children of illegal immigrants needs to stop. ~ Mitt Romney,
1470:Grandparenthood is one of life's rewards for surviving your own children. ~ Erma Bombeck,
1471:Having children is fab. They keep me young and make me get up in the morning. ~ Jo Brand,
1472:I cannot be silent when facing these evils against women and children. ~ Chen Guangcheng,
1473:If I want my children to learn what bomba and plena is, I will teach them. ~ Luis Guzman,
1474:If I was dead broke and had to feed my three children. I'd do anything. ~ Yolanda Foster,
1475:If we don't stand up for children, then we don't stand for much. ~ Marian Wright Edelman,
1476:If you can't feel secure - and teach your children to feel secure - about ~ Bryan Caplan,
1477:If you want your children to listen, try talking softly - to someone else. ~ Ann Landers,
1478:I have three sons, and I think were both fierce protectors of our children. ~ Jami Gertz,
1479:I thought children were pure and innocent, and that was inherently better. ~ Mara Wilson,
1480:It is no use trying to improve on children's names for wildflowers. ~ Mary Hunter Austin,
1481:It is so fatally easy to make young children believe that they are horrible. ~ T H White,
1482:I was inspired to write children's books, but without blood and gore. ~ Stanley Williams,
1483:Just like children, emotions heal when they are heard and validated. ~ Jill Bolte Taylor,
1484:Keep your families close together, and love and honor your children. ~ Gordon B Hinckley,
1485:Knowing what to expect next gives children a sense of security. ~ Hillary Rodham Clinton,
1486:Lord, please watch over all these lost children born to chase the hurricane. ~ Tom Petty,
1487:My own children are John Cena fans- which really pisses me off by the way. ~ Paul Heyman,
1488:My songs are like my children - I expect them to support me when I'm old. ~ Dolly Parton,
1489:only until the children are born. Your life is your own only for a short time: ~ Amos Oz,
1490:Our children can achieve great things when we set high expectations for them. ~ Jeb Bush,
1491:Parents, if your children walk in your ways, will you be happy or horrified? ~ Anonymous,
1492:People who get nostalgic about childhood were obviously never children. ~ Bill Watterson,
1493:Research shows that normal young children misbehave every three minutes. ~ Carol S Dweck,
1494:Respect Mother Earth and her giving ways or trade away our children's days. ~ Neil Young,
1495:seek unto him as children to a parent. ~ The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints,
1496:She weeps, but war cares little for tears or the children that shed them. ~ Peter Newman,
1497:Sleeping children gained weight according to the depth of their sleep. ~ Kerry Greenwood,
1498:So many broken children living in grown bodies mimicking adult lives. ~ Ijeoma Umebinyuo,
1499:Someday I want to have children and give them all the love I never had. ~ Marilyn Monroe,
1500:Some of our children are our justifications and some are but our regrets ~ Khalil Gibran,

IN CHAPTERS [300/1319]

  456 Integral Yoga
  318 Poetry
   90 Occultism
   74 Christianity
   70 Philosophy
   67 Fiction
   64 Yoga
   42 Mysticism
   39 Islam
   37 Psychology
   21 Education
   11 Hinduism
   10 Mythology
   8 Philsophy
   6 Buddhism
   6 Baha i Faith
   5 Science
   4 Theosophy
   4 Integral Theory
   3 Zen
   3 Sufism
   1 Thelema
   1 Kabbalah
   1 Cybernetics
   1 Alchemy

  324 The Mother
  166 Satprem
  114 Sri Aurobindo
   78 Nolini Kanta Gupta
   50 Sri Ramakrishna
   49 Walt Whitman
   41 James George Frazer
   39 Muhammad
   38 William Wordsworth
   37 H P Lovecraft
   34 Percy Bysshe Shelley
   32 William Butler Yeats
   30 Saint Augustine of Hippo
   30 Carl Jung
   24 Friedrich Nietzsche
   23 Aleister Crowley
   20 Anonymous
   17 Robert Browning
   16 A B Purani
   13 Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
   10 Swami Vivekananda
   10 Saint John of Climacus
   10 Rabindranath Tagore
   10 Plotinus
   10 Friedrich Schiller
   9 Plato
   9 Pierre Teilhard de Chardin
   8 Vyasa
   8 Ralph Waldo Emerson
   8 Lucretius
   8 John Keats
   7 Rudolf Steiner
   7 Baha u llah
   7 Aldous Huxley
   6 Swami Krishnananda
   6 Li Bai
   6 Jordan Peterson
   6 Henry David Thoreau
   5 Saint Teresa of Avila
   5 Ovid
   5 Nirodbaran
   5 Joseph Campbell
   5 Jorge Luis Borges
   5 George Van Vrekhem
   4 Sri Ramana Maharshi
   4 Bokar Rinpoche
   3 Taigu Ryokan
   3 Rainer Maria Rilke
   3 Al-Ghazali
   2 Thubten Chodron
   2 R Buckminster Fuller
   2 Paul Richard
   2 Lewis Carroll
   2 Ken Wilber
   2 Jetsun Milarepa
   2 Jalaluddin Rumi
   2 Genpo Roshi

   49 The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna
   47 Whitman - Poems
   41 The Golden Bough
   39 Quran
   38 Wordsworth - Poems
   37 Lovecraft - Poems
   34 Shelley - Poems
   32 Yeats - Poems
   26 Questions And Answers 1953
   24 The Bible
   23 Questions And Answers 1954
   22 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 05
   22 City of God
   22 Agenda Vol 08
   21 Thus Spoke Zarathustra
   21 Agenda Vol 10
   20 On Education
   19 Questions And Answers 1957-1958
   18 Questions And Answers 1955
   18 Questions And Answers 1950-1951
   18 Collected Poems
   17 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 04
   17 Browning - Poems
   16 Questions And Answers 1956
   16 Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo
   15 Savitri
   14 Magick Without Tears
   12 Words Of Long Ago
   12 The Archetypes and the Collective Unconscious
   12 Agenda Vol 09
   12 Agenda Vol 06
   12 Agenda Vol 02
   12 Agenda Vol 01
   11 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07
   11 Agenda Vol 07
   11 Agenda Vol 05
   11 Agenda Vol 03
   10 The Ladder of Divine Ascent
   10 Tagore - Poems
   10 Schiller - Poems
   10 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 03
   10 Agenda Vol 13
   9 The Confessions of Saint Augustine
   9 Talks
   9 Some Answers From The Mother
   9 On Thoughts And Aphorisms
   9 Agenda Vol 11
   9 Agenda Vol 04
   9 5.1.01 - Ilion
   8 Vishnu Purana
   8 The Synthesis Of Yoga
   8 Of The Nature Of Things
   8 Mysterium Coniunctionis
   8 Keats - Poems
   8 Essays On The Gita
   8 Essays In Philosophy And Yoga
   8 Emerson - Poems
   7 The Perennial Philosophy
   7 On the Way to Supermanhood
   7 Goethe - Poems
   6 Walden
   6 The Study and Practice of Yoga
   6 The Secret Doctrine
   6 The Practice of Psycho therapy
   6 Prayers And Meditations
   6 Maps of Meaning
   6 Li Bai - Poems
   6 Faust
   6 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 02
   5 Vedic and Philological Studies
   5 Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo
   5 The Hero with a Thousand Faces
   5 Record of Yoga
   5 Preparing for the Miraculous
   5 Metamorphoses
   5 Liber ABA
   5 Letters On Yoga IV
   5 Dark Night of the Soul
   5 Crowley - Poems
   5 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 06
   5 Bhakti-Yoga
   4 The Way of Perfection
   4 The Secret Of The Veda
   4 The Life Divine
   4 The 7 Habits of Highly Effective People
   4 Tara - The Feminine Divine
   4 Sri Aurobindo or the Adventure of Consciousness
   4 Plotinus - Complete Works Vol 04
   4 Labyrinths
   4 Kena and Other Upanishads
   4 Hymns to the Mystic Fire
   4 Aion
   3 Twilight of the Idols
   3 Theosophy
   3 The Mother With Letters On The Mother
   3 The Lotus Sutra
   3 The Book of Certitude
   3 The Alchemy of Happiness
   3 Ryokan - Poems
   3 Rilke - Poems
   3 Raja-Yoga
   3 Questions And Answers 1929-1931
   3 Letters On Yoga II
   3 Let Me Explain
   3 Isha Upanishad
   3 Essays Divine And Human
   3 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 08
   3 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 01
   3 Anonymous - Poems
   3 Agenda Vol 12
   2 The Red Book Liber Novus
   2 The Phenomenon of Man
   2 The Human Cycle
   2 The Future of Man
   2 The Essentials of Education
   2 The Divine Comedy
   2 Synergetics - Explorations in the Geometry of Thinking
   2 Symposium
   2 Song of Myself
   2 Sex Ecology Spirituality
   2 Plotinus - Complete Works Vol 03
   2 Plotinus - Complete Works Vol 02
   2 Plotinus - Complete Works Vol 01
   2 Milarepa - Poems
   2 Letters On Yoga III
   2 Knowledge of the Higher Worlds
   2 Hymn of the Universe
   2 How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator
   2 Alice in Wonderland

00.00 - Publishers Note A, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 03, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   The present volume consists of the first seven parts of the book The Yoga of Sri Aurobindo which has run into twelve parts, as it stands now; of these twelve, parts five to nine are based upon talks of the Mother (given by Her to the children of the Ashram). In this volume the later parts of the Talks (8 and 9) could not be included: they are to wait for a subsequent volume. The talks, originally in French, were spread over a number of years, ending in about 1960. We are pleased to note that the Government of India have given us a grant to meet the cost of publication of this volume.
   13 January 1972

00.00 - Publishers Note B, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 04, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   The present volume consists of five parts of the book Yoga of Sri Aurobindo which has now run into twelve parts. Of these five parts, eight and nine are based on talks of the Mother given by Her, in French, to the children of the Ashram.
   We are pleased to note that the Government of India have given us a grant to meet the cost of publication of this volume.

0.00a - Introduction, #A Garden of Pomegranates - An Outline of the Qabalah, #Israel Regardie, #Occultism
  The Qabalah has nothing to do with any of them. Attempts on the part of cultish-partisans to impart higher mystical meanings, through the Qabalah, etc., to their now sterile faiths is futile, and will be seen as such by the younger generation. They, the flower and love children, will have none of this nonsense.
  I felt this a long time ago, as I still do, but even more so. The only way to explain the partisan Jewish attitude demonstrated in some small sections of the book can readily be explained. I had been reading some writings of Arthur Edward Waite, and some of his pomposity and turgidity stuck to my mantle. I disliked his patronising Christian attitude, and so swung all the way over to the other side of the pendulum. Actually, neither faith is particularly important in this day and age. I must be careful never to read Waite again before embarking upon literary work of my own.

0.00 - INTRODUCTION, #The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, #Sri Ramakrishna, #Hinduism
   The main temple is dedicated to Kali, the Divine Mother, here worshipped as Bhavatarini, the Saviour of the Universe. The floor of this temple also is paved with marble. The basalt image of the Mother, dressed in gorgeous gold brocade, stands on a white marble image of the prostrate body of Her Divine Consort, Siva, the symbol of the Absolute. On the feet of the Goddess are, among other ornaments, anklets of gold. Her arms are decked with jewelled ornaments of gold. She wears necklaces of gold and pearls, a golden garland of human heads, and a girdle of human arms. She wears a golden crown, golden ear-rings, and a golden nose-ring with a pearl-drop. She has four arms. The lower left hand holds a severed human head and the upper grips a blood-stained sabre. One right hand offers boons to Her children; the other allays their fear. The majesty of Her posture can hardly be described. It combines the terror of destruction with the reassurance of motherly tenderness. For She is the Cosmic Power, the totality of the universe, a glorious harmony of the pairs of opposites. She deals out death, as She creates and preserves. She has three eyes, the third being the symbol of Divine Wisdom; they strike dismay into the wicked, yet pour out affection for Her devotees.
   The whole symbolic world is represented in the temple garden — the Trinity of the Nature Mother (Kali), the Absolute (Siva), and Love (Radhakanta), the Arch spanning heaven and earth. The terrific Goddess of the Tantra, the soul-enthralling Flute-Player of the Bhagavata, and the Self-absorbed Absolute of the Vedas live together, creating the greatest synthesis of religions. All aspects of Reality are represented there. But of this divine household, Kali is the pivot, the sovereign Mistress. She is Prakriti, the Procreatrix, Nature, the Destroyer, the Creator. Nay, She is something greater and deeper still for those who have eyes to see. She is the Universal Mother, "my Mother" as Ramakrishna would say, the All-powerful, who reveals Herself to Her children under different aspects and Divine Incarnations, the Visible God, who leads the elect to the Invisible Reality; and if it so pleases Her, She takes away the last trace of ego from created beings and merges it in the consciousness of the Absolute, the undifferentiated God. Through Her grace "the finite ego loses itself in the illimitable Ego — Atman — Brahman". (Romain Holland, Prophets of the New India, p. 11.)
   Rani Rasmani spent a fortune for the construction of the temple garden and another fortune for its dedication ceremony, which took place on May 31, 1855.
   "O Mother," he would constantly pray, "I have taken refuge in Thee. Teach me what to do and what to say. Thy will is paramount everywhere and is for the good of Thy children. Merge my will in Thy will and make me Thy instrument."
   His visions became deeper and more intimate. He no longer had to meditate to behold the Divine Mother. Even while retaining consciousness of the outer world, he would see Her as tangibly as the temples, the trees, the river, and the men around him.
   Keshab Chandra Sen and Sri Ramakrishna met for the first time in the garden house of Jaygopal Sen at Belgharia, a few miles from Dakshineswar, where the great Brahmo leader was staying with some of his disciples. In many respects the two were poles apart, though an irresistible inner attraction was to make them intimate friends. The Master had realized God as Pure Spirit and Consciousness, but he believed in the various forms of God as well. Keshab, on the other hand, regarded image worship as idolatry and gave allegorical explanations of the Hindu deities. Keshab was an orator and a writer of books and magazine articles; Sri Ramakrishna had a horror of lecturing and hardly knew how to write his own name, Keshab's fame spread far and wide, even reaching the distant shores of England; the Master still led a secluded life in the village of Dakshineswar. Keshab emphasized social reforms for India's regeneration; to Sri Ramakrishna God-realization was the only goal of life. Keshab considered himself a disciple of Christ and accepted in a diluted form the Christian sacraments and Trinity; Sri Ramakrishna was the simple child of Kali, the Divine Mother, though he too, in a different way, acknowledged Christ's divinity. Keshab was a householder holder and took a real interest in the welfare of his children, whereas Sri Ramakrishna was a paramahamsa and completely indifferent to the life of the world. Yet, as their acquaintance ripened into friendship, Sri Ramakrishna and Keshab held each other in great love and respect. Years later, at the news of Keshab's death, the Master felt as if half his body had become paralyzed. Keshab's concepts of the harmony of religions and the Motherhood of God were deepened and enriched by his contact with Sri Ramakrishna.
   Sri Ramakrishna, dressed in a red-bordered dhoti, one end of which was carelessly thrown over his left shoulder, came to Jaygopal's garden house accompanied by Hriday. No one took notice of the unostentatious visitor. Finally the Master said to Keshab, "People tell me you have seen God; so I have come to hear from you about God." A magnificent conversation followed. The Master sang a thrilling song about Kali and forthwith went into samadhi. When Hriday uttered the sacred "Om" in his ears, he gradually came back to consciousness of the world, his face still radiating a divine brilliance. Keshab and his followers were amazed. The contrast between Sri Ramakrishna and the Brahmo devotees was very interesting. There sat this small man, thin and extremely delicate. His eyes were illumined with an inner light. Good humour gleamed in his eyes and lurked in the corners of his mouth. His speech was Bengali of a homely kind with a slight, delightful stammer, and his words held men enthralled by their wealth of spiritual experience, their inexhaustible store of simile and metaphor, their power of observation, their bright and subtle humour, their wonderful catholicity, their ceaseless flow of wisdom. And around him now were the sophisticated men of Bengal, the best products of Western education, with Keshab, the idol of young Bengal, as their leader.
   Contact with the Brahmos increased Sri Ramakrishna's longing to encounter aspirants who would be able to follow his teachings in their purest form. "There was no limit", he once declared, "to the longing I felt at that time. During the day-time I somehow managed to control it. The secular talk of the worldly-minded was galling to me, and I would look wistfully to the day when my own beloved companions would come. I hoped to find solace in conversing with them and relating to them my own realizations. Every little incident would remind me of them, and thoughts of them wholly engrossed me. I was already arranging in my mind what I should say to one and give to another, and so on. But when the day would come to a close I would not be able to curb my feelings. The thought that another day had gone by, and they had not come, oppressed me. When, during the evening service, the temples rang with the sound of bells and conch-shells, I would climb to the roof of the kuthi in the garden and, writhing in anguish of heart, cry at the top of my voice: 'Come, my children! Oh, where are you? I cannot bear to live without you.' A mother never longed so intensely for the sight of her child, nor a friend for his companions, nor a lover for his sweetheart, as I longed for them. Oh, it was indescribable! Shortly after this period of yearning the devotees1 began to come."
   In the year 1879 occasional writings about Sri Ramakrishna by the Brahmos, in the Brahmo magazines, began to attract his future disciples from the educated middle-class Bengalis, and they continued to come till 1884. But others, too, came, feeling the subtle power of his attraction. They were an ever shifting crowd of people of all castes and creeds: Hindus and Brahmos, Vaishnavas and Saktas, the educated with university degrees and the illiterate, old and young, maharajas and beggars, journalists and artists, pundits and devotees, philosophers and the worldly-minded, jnanis and yogis, men of action and men of faith, virtuous women and prostitutes, office-holders and vagabonds, philanthropists and self-seekers, dramatists and drunkards, builders-up and pullers-down. He gave to them all, without stint, from his illimitable store of realization. No one went away empty-handed. He taught them the lofty .knowledge of the Vedanta and the soul
   For the householders Sri Ramakrishna did not prescribe the hard path of total renunciation. He wanted them to discharge their obligations to their families. Their renunciation was to be mental. Spiritual life could not be acquired by flying away from responsibilities. A married couple should live like brother and sister after the birth of one or two children, devoting their time to spiritual talk and contemplation. He encouraged the householders, saying that their life was, in a way, easier than that of the monk, since it was more advantageous to fight the enemy from inside a fortress than in an open field. He insisted, however, on their repairing into solitude every now and then to strengthen their devotion and faith in God through prayer, japa, and meditation. He prescribed for them the companionship of sadhus. He asked them to perform their worldly duties with one hand, while holding to God with the other, and to pray to God to make their duties fewer and fewer so that in the end they might cling to Him with both hands. He would discourage in both the householders and the celibate youths any lukewarmness in their spiritual struggles. He would not ask them to follow indiscriminately the ideal of non-resistance, which ultimately makes a coward of the unwary.
   Pratap Hazra, a middle-aged man, hailed from a village near Kamarpukur. He was not altogether unresponsive to religious feelings. On a moment's impulse he had left his home, aged mother, wife, and children, and had found shelter in the temple garden at Dakshineswar, where he intended to lead a spiritual life. He loved to argue, and the Master often pointed him out as an example of barren argumentation. He was hypercritical of others and cherished an exaggerated notion of his own spiritual advancement. He was mischievous and often tried to upset the minds of the Master's young disciples, criticizing them for their happy and joyous life and asking them to devote their time to meditation. The Master teasingly compared Hazra to Jatila and Kutila, the two women who always created obstructions in Krishna's sport with the gopis, and said that Hazra lived at Dakshineswar to "thicken the plot" by adding complications.
   When they returned to the room and Narendra heard the Master speaking to others, he was surprised to find in his words an inner logic, a striking sincerity, and a convincing proof of his spiritual nature. In answer to Narendra's question, "Sir, have you seen God?" the Master said: "Yes, I have seen God. I have seen Him more tangibly than I see you. I have talked to Him more intimately than I am talking to you." Continuing, the Master said: "But, my child, who wants to see God? People shed jugs of tears for money, wife, and children. But if they would weep for God for only one day they would surely see Him." Narendra was amazed. These words he could not doubt. This was the first time he had ever heard a man saying that he had seen God. But he could not reconcile these words of the Master with the scene that had taken place on the verandah only a few minutes before. He concluded that Sri Ramakrishna was a monomaniac, and returned home rather puzzled in mind.
   During his second visit, about a month later, suddenly, at the touch of the Master, Narendra felt overwhelmed and saw the walls of the room and everything around him whirling and vanishing. "What are you doing to me?" he cried in terror. "I have my father and mother at home." He saw his own ego and the whole universe almost swallowed in a nameless void. With a laugh the Master easily restored him. Narendra thought he might have been hypnotized, but he could not understand how a monomaniac could cast a spell over the mind of a strong person like himself. He returned home more confused than ever, resolved to be henceforth on his guard before this strange man.
   Two more young men, Sarada Prasanna and Tulasi, complete the small band of the Master's disciples later to embrace the life of the wandering monk. With the exception of the elder Gopal, all of them were in their teens or slightly over. They came from middle-class Bengali families, and most of them were students in school or college. Their parents and relatives had envisaged for them bright worldly careers. They came to Sri Ramakrishna with pure bodies, vigorous minds, and uncontaminated souls. All were born with unusual spiritual attributes. Sri Ramakrishna accepted them, even at first sight, as his children, relatives, friends, and companions. His magic touch unfolded them. And later each according to his measure reflected the life of the Master, becoming a torch-bearer of his message across land and sea.

0.00 - The Book of Lies Text, #The Book of Lies, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
    conservatism; children must be weaned.
     In the penultimate paragraph the words "the new
    the children of Israel in the Wilderness.
     The author laments the failure of his mission to
    Little children, love one another!

0.00 - THE GOSPEL PREFACE, #The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, #Sri Ramakrishna, #Hinduism
  Sri Ramakrishna was a teacher for both the Orders of mankind, Sannysins and householders. His own life offered an ideal example for both, and he left behind disciples who followed the highest traditions he had set in respect of both these ways of life. M., along with Nag Mahashay, exemplified how a householder can rise to the highest level of sagehood. M. was married to Nikunja Devi, a distant relative of Keshab Chander Sen, even when he was reading at College, and he had four children, two sons and two daughters. The responsibility of the family, no doubt, made him dependent on his professional income, but the great devotee that he was, he never compromised with ideals and principles for this reason. Once when he was working as the headmaster in a school managed by the great Vidysgar, the results of the school at the public examination happened to be rather poor, and Vidysgar attri buted it to M's preoccupation with the Master and his consequent failure to attend adequately to the school work. M. at once resigned his post without any thought of the morrow. Within a fortnight the family was in poverty, and M. was one day pacing up and down the verandah of his house, musing how he would feed his children the next day. Just then a man came with a letter addressed to 'Mahendra Babu', and on opening it, M. found that it was a letter from his friend Sri Surendra Nath Banerjee, asking whether he would like to take up a professorship in the Ripon College. In this way three or four times he gave up the job that gave him the wherewithal to support the family, either for upholding principles or for practising spiritual Sadhanas in holy places, without any consideration of the possible dire worldly consequences; but he was always able to get over these difficulties somehow, and the interests of his family never suffered. In spite of his disregard for worldly goods, he was, towards the latter part of his life, in a fairly flourishing condition as the proprietor of the Morton School which he developed into a noted educational institution in the city. The Lord has said in the Bhagavad Git that in the case of those who think of nothing except Him, He Himself would take up all their material and spiritual responsibilities. M. was an example of the truth of the Lord's promise.
  Though his children received proper attention from him, his real family, both during the Master's lifetime and after, consisted of saints, devotees, Sannysins and spiritual aspirants. His life exemplifies the Master's teaching that an ideal householder must be like a good maidservant of a family, loving and caring properly for the children of the house, but knowing always that her real home and children are elsewhere. During the Master's lifetime he spent all his Sundays and other holidays with him and his devotees, and besides listening to the holy talks and devotional music, practised meditation both on the Personal and the Impersonal aspects of God under the direct guidance of the Master. In the pages of the Gospel the reader gets a picture of M.'s spiritual relationship with the Master how from a hazy belief in the Impersonal God of the Brahmos, he was step by step brought to accept both Personality and Impersonality as the two aspects of the same Non-dual Being, how he was convinced of the manifestation of that Being as Gods, Goddesses and as Incarnations, and how he was established in a life that was both of a Jnni and of a Bhakta. This Jnni-Bhakta outlook and way of living became so dominant a feature of his life that Swami Raghavananda, who was very closely associated with him during his last six years, remarks: "Among those who lived with M. in latter days, some felt that he always lived in this constant and conscious union with God even with open eyes (i.e., even in waking consciousness)." (Swami Raghavananda's article on M. in Prabuddha Bharata vol. XXXVII. P. 442.)
  Besides undergoing spiritual disciplines at the feet of the Master, M. used to go to holy places during the Master's lifetime itself and afterwards too as a part of his Sdhan.

0.00 - The Wellspring of Reality, #Synergetics - Explorations in the Geometry of Thinking, #R Buckminster Fuller, #Science
  Where else might society turn for advice? Unguided by science, society is allowed to go right on filling its childrens' brain banks with large inventories of competence-devastating misinformation. In order to emerge from its massive ignorance, society will probably have to rely exclusively upon its individuals' own minds to survey the pertinent experimental data-as do all great scientist-artists. This, in effect, is what the intuition of world-around youth is beginning to do. Mind can see that reality is evoluting into weightless metaphysics. The wellspring of reality is the family of weightless generalized principles.
  It is essential to release humanity from the false fixations of yesterday, which seem now to bind it to a rationale of action leading only to extinction.

0.01 - Letters from the Mother to Her Son, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  Just a word about your remark that having children is the only
  way to perpetuate the human race. I have never denied this, but

0.03 - Letters to My little smile, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  To "My little smile", one of the first children admitted to the Sri
  Aurobindo Ashram; she came at the age of fourteen. Little smile
  one of my children to suffer! It would be monstrous.
  7 January 1933
  But when little children prove to be unreasonable, it is very
  difficult to reason with them. Now if you want me to tell you
  am proud of the beautiful things my dear children make for me
  and I wear them with affection and joy.

0.04 - Letters to a Sadhak, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  take out Ra in the street that day as usually children run after
  the calves and frighten them very much; they even hurt them

0.05 - Letters to a Child, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  To one of the first children admitted to the Sri Aurobindo
  Ashram; he came at the age of ten. Interested as a youth in

0.06 - INTRODUCTION, #Dark Night of the Soul, #Saint John of the Cross, #Christianity
  therefore still conduct themselves as children. The imperfections are examined one
  by one, following the order of the seven deadly sins, in chapters (ii-viii) which once

0.06 - Letters to a Young Sadhak, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  false; but if you think I am there for all my children, that I carry
  them in my heart, that I want to lead them to the Divine and
  It is not with severity but with self-mastery that children are
  expect to control others, above all, children, who feel it immediately when someone is not master of himself?
  The students cannot learn their lessons even when they
  One must have a lot of patience with young children, and repeat
  the same thing to them several times, explaining it to them in

0.07 - Letters to a Sadhak, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  of all your creation and many are your children. But
  your Grace is our sole refuge and to whom shall we
  spread over my children and calls down upon them the Divine's
  Grace to help and to protect.

0.09 - Letters to a Young Teacher, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  We are told that before the children came to the
  Ashram, the conditions were a lot stricter and the discipline more rigorous. How and why have these conditions
  Before the children came, only those who wanted to do sadhana
  were admitted to the Ashram, and the only habits and activities
  But as it would be unreasonable to demand that children
  should do sadhana, this rigidity had to disappear the moment
  the children were introduced into the Ashram.
  26 November 1960

0.10 - Letters to a Young Captain, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  It is all right, my children, but it is not enough to pray; you must
  also make a persevering effort.
  the children of Group A2: the boys don't want to work
  with the girls; they don't even want to stand side by
  difference come to these little children who are barely
  eleven years old! It is strange.
  In children, all this is still subconscious, but it influences their
  for She does not like her children to beg.
  To ask from me is not begging and you may do so whenever
  As soon as the children were admitted here, it was no longer
  possible to be strict and the nature of the life changed.

0.13 - Letters to a Student, #Some Answers From The Mother, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  usually do not ask their children to come back to them.
  Certainly there ought to be less. But for that, the children who
  study here must make an effort to grow in consciousness (a thing

0 1954-08-25 - what is this personality? and when will she come?, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   The following text is an extract from a 'Wednesday Class,' when every Wednesday Mother would answer questions raised by the disciples and children at the Ashram Playground.
   (Mother reads to the disciples an excerpt from Sri Aurobindos THE MOTHER, in which he describes the different aspects of the Creative Powerwhat is India is called the Shakti, or the Motherwhich have presided over universal evolution.)
   Yes, I have always said that it changed when we had to take the very little children. How can you envision an ascetic life with little sprouts no bigger than that? Its impossible! But thats the little surprise package the war left on our doorstep. When it was found that Pondicherry was the safest place on earth, naturally people came wheeling in here with all their baby carriages filled and asked us if we could shelter them, so we couldnt very well turn them away, could we?! Thats how it happened, and in no other way But, in the beginning, the first condition for coming here was that you would have nothing more to do with your family! If a man was married, then he had to completely overlook the fact that he had a wife and childrencompletely sever all ties, have nothing further to do with them. And if ever a wife asked to come just because her husb and happened to be here, we told her, You have no business coming here!
   In the beginning, it was very, very strict for a long time.
   (Mother gets up to go, but while leaving, She says to the children around her:) If you had made just one little decision to try to feel your psychic being, my time would not have been wasted.
   Ananda: Divine Joy.

0 1958-02-03b - The Supramental Ship, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   As for the people I saw aboard ship, I recognized them all. Some were here in the Ashram, some came from elsewhere, but I knew them as well. I saw everyone, but as I realized that I would not remember everyone when I came back, I decided not to give any names. Besides, it is unnecessary. Three or four faces were very clearly visible, and when I saw them, I understood the feeling that I have had here, on earth, while looking into their eyes: there was such an extraordinary joy On the whole, the people were young; there were very few children, and their ages were around fourteen or fifteen, but certainly not below ten or twelve (I did not stay long enough to see all the details). There were no very old people, with the exception of a few. Most of the people who had gone ashore were of a middle ageagain, except for a few. Several times before this experience, certain individual cases had already been examined at a place where people capable of being supramentalized are examined; I had then had a few surprises which I had noted I even told some people. But those whom I disembarked today I saw very distinctly. They were of a middle age, neither young children nor elderly people, with only a few rare exceptions, and this quite corresponded to what I expected. I decided not to say anything, not to give any names. As I did not stay until the end, it would be impossible for me to draw an exact picture, for it was neither absolutely clear nor complete. I do not want to say things to some and not say them to others.
   What I can say is that the criterion or the judgment was based EXCLUSIVELY on the substance constituting the peoplewhe ther they belonged completely to the supramental world or not, whether they were made of this very special substance. The criterion adopted was neither moral nor psychological. It is likely that their bodily substance was the result of an inner law or an inner movement which, at that time, was not in question. At least it is quite clear that the values are different.
   (Then Mother speaks to the children)
   There is a continuation to all this, which is like the result in my consciousness of the experience of February 3, but it seems premature to read it now. It will appear in the April issue [of the Bulletin], as a sequel to this.

0 1958-03-07, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   As for me, I am totally out of my element in this new life, as though I were uprooted from myself. I am living in the temple, in the midst of pujas,1 with white ashes on my forehead, barefoot dressed like a Hindu, sleeping on cement at night, eating impossible curries, with some good sunburns to complete the cooking. And there I am, clinging to you, for if you were not there I would collapse, so absurd would it all be. You are the only realityhow many times have I repeated this to myself, like a litany! Apart from this, I am holding up quite well physically. But inside and outside, nothing is left but you. I need you, thats all. Mother, this world is so horrifyingly empty. I really feel that I would evaporate if you werent there. Well, no doubt I had to go through this experience Perhaps I will be able to extract some book from it that will be of use to you. We are like children who need a lot of pictures in order to understand, and a few good kicks to realize our complete stupidity.
   Swami must soon take to the road again, through Ceylon, towards March 20 or 25. So I shall go wandering with him until May; towards the beginning of May, he will return to India. I hope to have learned my lesson by then, and to have learned it well. Inwardly, I have understood that there is only you but its these problem children on the surface who must be made to toe the line once and for all.
   Sweet Mother, I am in a hurry to work for you. Will you still want me? Mother, I need you, I need you. I would like to ask you an absurd question: Do you think of me? I have only you, you alone in the world.
   As soon as the problem children on the surface will also have learned their lesson, you have only to let me know of the date of your return and you will be welcome.
   With you always and everywhere.

0 1958-05-11 - the ship that said OM, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   One of the things that most gives me the feeling of the miraculous is when these obscure throngs1really tamasic2 beings, in fact, with children crying, people coughingwhen all that is gathered there, and then suddenly silence.
   Each time that happens, I have truly the feeling of a miracle! I immediately say, Oh, Lord! Your Grace is infinite!

0 1958-06-06 - Supramental Ship, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   The ego becomes more and more conscious and resistant as the being develops. Very primitive, very simple beings, little children will respond first, because they dont have an organized ego. But these big people! People who have worked on themselves, who have mastered themselves, who are organized, who have an ego made of steel, it will be difficult for them.
   Unless they go beyond all this and have enough spiritual knowledge to be able to make the ego surrender in which case the realization will naturally be much greaterit will be more difficult to accomplish, but the result will be far more complete.

0 1958-11-04 - Myths are True and Gods exist - mental formation and occult faculties - exteriorization - work in dreams, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   Naturally, children know a great dealif they have not been spoiled. There are many children who return to the same place night after night and continue living a life they have begun there. When these faculties are not spoiled with age, they can be preserved within one. There was a time when I was especially interested in dreams, and I could return exactly to the same place and continue some work I had begun there, visit something, for example, or see to something, some work of organization or some discovery or exploration; you go to a certain place, just as you go somewhere in life, then you rest a while, then you go back and begin againyou take up your work just where you left it, and you continue. You also notice that there are things entirely independent of you, certain variations which were not at all created by you and which occurred automatically during your absence.
   But then, you must LIVE these experiences yourself; you yourself must see, you must live them with enough sincerity to see (by being sincere and spontaneous) that they are independent of any mental formations. Because one can take the opposite line and make an intensive study of the way mental formations act upon eventswhich is very interesting. But thats another field. And this study makes you very careful, very prudent, because you start noticing to what extent you can delude yourself. Therefore, both one and the other, the mental formation and the occult reality, must be studied to see what the ESSENTIAL difference is between them. The one exists in itself, entirely independent of what we think about it, and the other

0 1958-11-08, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   I found my message for the 1st of January It was quite unforeseen. Yesterday morning, I thought, All the same, I have to find my message, but what? I was absolutely like that, neutral, nothing. Then yesterday evening at the class (of Friday, November 7) I noticed that these children who had had a whole week to prepare their questions on the text had not found a single one! A terrible lethargy! A total lack of interest. And when I had finished speaking, I thought to myself, But what IS there in these people who are interested in nothing but their personal little affairs? So I began descending into their mental atmosphere, in search of the little light, of that which responds And it literally pulled me downwards as into a hole, but in such a material way; my hand, which was on the arm of the chair, began slipping down, my other hand went like this (to the ground), my head, too! I thought it was going to touch my knees!
   And I had the impression It was not an impression I saw it. I was descending into a crevasse between two steep rocks, rocks that appeared to be made of something harder than basalt, BLACK, but metallic at the same time, with such sharp edgesit seemed that a mere touch would lacerate you. It appeared endless and bottomless, and it kept getting narrower, narrower and narrower, narrower and narrower, like a funnel, so narrow that there was almost no more roomnot even for the consciousness to pass through. And the bottom was invisible, a black hole. And it went down, down, down, like that, without air, without light, except for a sort of glimmer that enabled me to make out the rock edges. They seemed to be cut so steeply, so sharply Finally, when my head began touching my knees, I asked myself, But what is there at the bottom of this this hole?

0 1959-06-13b, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   You are both my dear children,
   I love you and bless you.

0 1960-05-28 - death of K - the death process- the subtle physical, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   It was at Tlemcen, in Algeria. While Mother was in trance, Theon caused the thread which linked Mother to her body to break through a movement of anger. He was angry because Mother, who was in a region where she saw the 'mantra of life,' refused to tell him the mantra. Faced with the enormity of the result of his anger Theon got hold of himself, and it took all Mother's force and all Theon's occult science to get Mother back into her bodywhich created a kind of very painful friction at the moment of re-entry, perhaps the type of friction that makes new born children cry out.

0 1960-08-10 - questions from center of Education - reading Sri Aurobindo, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   It is not a question of preparing students to read these or some other works. It is a question of drawing all those who are capable of it out of the usual human routine of thought, feelings, action; of giving those who are here every opportunity to reject the slavery of the human way of thinking and acting; of teaching all those who want to listen that there is another, truer way of living, and that Sri Aurobindo taught us to become and to live the true being and that the purpose of education here is to prepare the children for this life and to make them capable of it.
   As for all the others, all those who want the human way of thinking and living, the world is vast and there is place there for everyone.

0 1960-10-25, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   But I was mainly interested by the fact that I felt the danger these people representednot because they were brigands, but because they had some powerbrigands with a power and from what I saw, it was not merely an hypnotic power. There must have been a tantric force in it, otherwise they would not have been so powerful, and especially so powerful from a distance. I had said to myself, They MUST be caught. Which was why (the Force kept on working, you see). And yesterday, the newspaper said that a gang of five men, eight women and half a dozen children had been arrested by the police in Allahabad for using what the newspaper called mesmeric means to rob people, attack them, etc. (They were operating in Poona, Bombay and Ahmedabad, but they were caught in Allahabad). Probably when they realized that the boy was gone, they got frightened and fled to the North. And they were arrested in Allahabad I had made a very strong formation and had said, They MUST be caught.
   As of now, I have no other news Theyve been caught, so they cant do any wrong OUTWARDLY, but still their power is there. Were going to have to be And everyone here says the same thinglike a black veil of unconsciousness that has fallen upon us. Even those who arent accustomed to such things have felt it. Im presently cleaning the whole placeits not easy. Everything is upside down.
   Its so contrary not only to the education but to the make up of people from the West! For an Indian for a modern Indian it would be difficult, but for those who have kept something of the old tradition it would not be difficult. Its easy for children raised in a monastery or near the guru

0 1960-11-12, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   Speaking of which, I looked at Ts most recent questions on the Aphorisms again. All these children havent the least sense of humor, so Sri Aurobindos paradoxes throw them into a kind of despair! The last aphorism went something like this: When I could read a wearisome book from one end to the other with pleasure, then I knew I had conquered my mind.2 So T asked me How can you read a wearisome book with pleasure?!! I had to explain it to her. And on top of that, I have to take on a rather serious tone, for were I to reply in the same ironic fashion, they would be totally drowned! It throws them into a terrible confusion!
   Its a lack of plasticity in the mind, and they are bound by the expression of things; for them, words are rigid. Sri Aurobindo explained it so well in The Secret of the Veda; he shows how language evolves and how, before, it was very supple and evocative. For example, one could at once think of a river and of inspiration. Sri Aurobindo also gives the example of a sailboat and the forward march of life. And he says that for those of the Vedic age it was quite natural, the two could go together, superimposed; it was merely a way of looking at the same thing from two sides, whereas now, when a word is said, we think only of this word all by itself, and to get a clear picture we need a whole literary or poetic imagery (with explanations to boot!). Thats exactly the case with these children; theyre at a stage where everything is rigid. Such is the product of modern education. It even extracts the subtlest nuance between two words and FIXES it: And above all, dont make any mistake, dont use this word for that word, for otherwise your writings no good. But its just the opposite.

0 1961-01-24, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I had a woman here with me who was born among these people. She had been adopted by Thomas (the French musician who composed the comic-opera, Mignon). They had come to India and found this little girl who at the time was very young; she was only thirteen, quite pretty and nice. So they took her back to France with them as a nanny and treated her as one of their own children. She was cared for, educated, given everything, treated absolutely like one of the family; she remained there for twenty years. Moreover, she was gifted with clairvoyance and could tell fortunes by reading palms, which she did remarkably well. She even worked for a while in a caf, the Moulin-Rouge or a similar place, as a Hindu Fortune Teller! What a maharani she was, with her magnificent jewelsand beautiful, as well. In short, she had completely left all her old habits behind.
   Then she returned to India and I took her in with me. I continued to treat her almost as a friend and I helped her to develop her gifts. Mon petit,10 how dirty she started to get, lying, stealing, and absolutely needlesslyshe had money, she was well treated, she had everything she needed, she ate what we didthere was absolutely no reason! When I finally asked her, But why, why!? (she was no longer young at this point), she replied, When I came back here, it took hold of me again; its stronger than I am. That was a revelation for me! Those old habits had been impervious to education.
   There was a time when we had only a minimum of servants here and they always remained apartwe never had an epidemic. I dont know for how many years it wasyears and years while Sri Aurobindo was herewe never had a single case of an epidemic disease. It began when people started coming here with children; necessarily they brought their servants along with them, who went to the bazaar and even to the movies and here and there. Then everything came in.
   But now the situation is bad. There are something like thirty cases of measles, four or five of smallpox and some chickenpox as well. You must be careful. I need you in good health, otherwise well have to stop everything!

0 1961-02-07, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   The other is to find something worth concentrating upon that diverts your attention from your small, personal self. The most effective is a big ideal, but there are innumerable things that enter into this category. Most commonly, people choose marriage, because it is the most easily available (Mother laughs). To love somebody and to love children makes you busy and compels you to forget your own self a little. But it is rarely successful, because love is not a common thing.
   Others turn to art, others to science; some choose a social or a political life, etc., etc.

0 1961-04-12, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But I have had some cats. I had a cat who was the reincarnation of the mind of a Russian woman. I had a vision of it one day, it was so strangethis woman had been murdered at the time of the Russian Revolution, along with her two little children. And her mind entered a cat here. (How? I dont know.) But this cat, mon petit. I got her when she was very young. She would come and lie down, stretched out like a human being, with her head on my arm! (I used to sleep on a Japanese tatami on the floor.) And she would stay there, so well-behaved, didnt stir all night long! I was really amazed. Then she had kittens, and wanted to give birth to them lying stretched out, not at all like a cat. It was very difficult to make her understand that it couldnt be done that way! And one night after she had had her kittens, I saw her I saw a young woman in furs, with a fur bonnetyou could just see a tiny human face; she had two little ones and she came to me and placed them at my feet. Her whole story was there in her consciousness: how she and the two children had been murdered. And then I realized she was the cat!
   The cat wouldnt leave her kittens for a moment! Not for anything. She wouldnt eat, wouldnt go outside to relieve herself, nothing: she stayed put. So I told her, Bring me your kittens. (If you know how to handle them, cats understand very well when theyre spoken to.) Bring me your little ones. She looked at me, went and brought one of her kittens, and placed it between my feet. Then she went to fetch the other one and placed it between my feet (not beside, between my feet). Now you can go out, I told her. And out she went.
   Before that, I lost another one from that kind of typhoid cats get. He was called Browny and he was so beautiful, so nice, such a marvelous cat! Even when utterly sick, he wouldnt make a mess, except in a corner prepared just for that; he would call me to carry him to his box, with such a soft and mournful voice. He was so nice, with something sweeter and more trusting than a child. There is a trust in animals which doesnt exist in humans (even children already have too much of a questioning mind). But with him, there was a kind of worship, an adoration, as soon as I took him in my armsif he could have smiled, he would have. As soon as I held him, he became blissful.
   That one too was beautiful, with such a color! Golden chestnut, I have never seen a cat like him. He is buried here beneath the tree I named Service. I put him beneath the roots myself. There had been an old mango tree there that was withering away. We replaced it with a little copper pod tree with yellow flowers.
   And extraordinary, extraordinary details! Showing such intelligence, oh! This woman I mean this cat who had been a womanif you knew how she brought up her children, oh! With such patience, such intelligence and understanding! It was extraordinary. One could tell long, long stories: how she taught them not to be afraid, to walk along the edge of walls, to jump from a wall to a window. She showed them, encouraged them, and finally, after showing and encouraging them very often (some would jump, others were afraid), she would give them a push! So of course they would jump immediately.
   And she taught them everything. To eat, to. This cat would never eat before they had all eaten. She would show them what to do, give each one what it needed. And once they had grown up and she didnt have to look after them anymore, if they kept coming back she would send them away: Go away! Your turn is over, its finished. Go out into the world! And she would take care of the new ones.

0 1961-04-25, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Already, with all the people here. (But I never told them they were my disciples, I told them they were my children and with children, to begin with, theres no need to do everything they want!) I already waste all my time answering their letters, which are worse than stupid. What questions they askquestions already answered at least fifty timessimply for the pleasure of writing! So now Ive stopped answering. I write one or two words, and thats it.
   No, its disgusting!

0 1961-05-19, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I had already had the experience for the sense of smell the divine vibration, the vibration of Ananda in odors. Just under my window, you know, Nripendra has his kitchen, where every morning and afternoon food is prepared for the children2it all comes wafting up on gusts of air. And when the Samadhi tree is in flower, the scent wafts up to me on gusts of air; when people burn incense down below, it comes wafting up here on gusts of aireach and every fragrance (fragrancelets say odor). And generally it all comes while I am walking for my japaan Ananda of odors, each one with its meaning, its expression, its (how to say it?) its motivation and its goal. Marvelous! And there are no longer any good or bad odors that notion is gone completely. Each one has its meaningits meaning and its raison dtre. I have been experiencing this for a long time.
   But this experience of taste was completely new. It didnt last long, only a few minutes, because it amazed me so! It was as if I had a mouthful of the most marvelous foods one could imagine. And my hands were gathering it up in the atmosphere it was so funny!

0 1961-06-24, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Some time before his heart attack he said to his children: the gown is old, it must be thrown away.
   When P. returns from Switzerland, she will have some very interesting stories to tell. She has written me of experiences she had with Swiss children, genuinely interesting experiences. It is going on everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, and in a much more precise and exact way than one would ever believe. Even in America.
   Do you know the story of the two simultaneous operations of E. and of T.? T. is that vice-admiral who came here and became quite enthusiastiche had a kind of inner revelation here. The two of them were operated on for a similar complaint, a dangerous ulcer in the digestive system. He was in one town and she was in another, and they were operated on a day apartboth serious operations. And in each case, after a few days had gone by, the surgeon who did the operation said, I congratulate you. Practically the same phrase in both cases. And they both protested: Why are you congratulating me? (Each one wrote me about this separately; they were living far from one another and only met afterwards.) Why? You did the operationyou should be congratulated for my quick recovery. And in both cases the doctor replied, No, no; we only operate, the body does the healing; you have healed yourself in a way which can qualify as miraculous, and I genuinely congratulate you. And then the two of them had the same reaction they wrote to me saying, We know where the miracle comes from. And they had both called me. Moreover, E. had written me a remarkable letter a few days before her operation, where she quoted the Gita as if it were quite natural for her, and told me, I know that the operation is ALREADY done, that the Lord has already done it, and so I am calm.

0 1961-08-05, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Its strange. I say strange because its due to her that I took birth in this body, that it was chosen. When she was very young she had a great aspiration. She was exactly twenty years older than 1; she was twenty when I was born and I was her third child. The first was a son who died in Turkey when he was two months old, I thinkthey vaccinated him against smallpox and poisoned him, (laughing) god knows what it means! He died of convulsions. Next was my brother who was born in Egypt, at Alexandria, and then me, born in Paris when she was exactly twenty years old. At that time (especially since the death of her first child) she had a kind of GREAT aspiration in her: her children had to be the best in the world. It wasnt an ambition, I dont know what it was. And what a will she had! MY mother had a formidable will, like an iron bar, utterly impervious to all outside influence. Once she had made up her mind, it was made up; even if someone had been dying before her eyes, she wouldnt have budged! And she decided: My children will be the best in the world.
   One thing she did have was a sense of progress; she felt that the world was progressing and we had to be better than anything that had come before and that was sufficient.
   Three years later I had that experience Ive told you about itof the Light piercing through me; I physically saw it enter into me. It was obviously the descent of a Beingnot a past incarnation, but a Being from another plane. It was a golden light the incarnation of a divine consciousness. Which proves that she succeeded for both her children.
   But she
   When my grandmo ther died. My grandmo ther had the occult sense. She had made her own fortune (a sizeable fortune) and had had five children, each one more extravagant than the other. She considered me the only sensible person in the family and she shared her secrets with me. You see, she told me, these people are going to squander all my money! She had a sixty year old son (she had married in Egypt at the age of fifteen, and had had this son when she was quite young). You see this boy, he goes out and visits impossible people! And then he starts playing cards and loses all my money! I saw this boy, I was there in the house when he came to her and said very politely, Good-bye, mother, Im going out to so-and-sos house. Ah, please dont waste all my money, and take an overcoatits getting chilly at night. Sixty years old! It was comical. But to return to my story, after my grandmo ther died (I took a lot of care over her), she came to my mother (my mother was with her when she died; they embalmed hershe had gotten it into her head that she wanted to be burned, and since she died at Nice they had to embalm her so she could be burned in Paris). I was in Paris. My mother arrived with the body and told me, Just imagine, Im constantly seeing her! And whats more, she gives me advice! Dont waste your money! she tells me. Well, shes right, one must be careful, I replied. But look here, shes dead! Dead! How can she talk to me! Shes dead, I tell you, and quite dead at that! I said to her, What does it mean, to die?
   It was all very funny.

0 1961-09-16, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   We are not here to do only a little better what the others do, we are here to do what the others CANNOT do, because they do not have even the idea that it can be done. We are here to open the way of the Future to children who belong to the Future. Anything else is not worth the trouble and not worthy of Sri Aurobindos help.
   Thats what I wrote.

0 1961-10-02, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Then there is a doctor, V., who comes here twice a year to give a check-up to all who take part in the physical education program and all the children. He is an extremely honest and sincere man who believes in the mission of medical science. Each time he comes, I write something in his diary on the day of his departure (his whole diary is full of things Ive written they usually appear in the Bulletin or somewhere). On that very same day I learned that V. was leaving, and it suddenly came to meso clearly! Falsehood in the body that sort of juxtaposition of contraries, the inversion of the Vibration (only it doesnt really invertits a curious phenomenon: the vibration remains what it is but its received inverted)this falsehood in the body is a falsehood in the CONSCIOUSNESS. The falsity of the consciousness naturally has material consequences and thats what illness is! I immediately made an experiment on my body to see if this held, if it actually works that way. And I realized that its true! When you are open and in contact with the Divine, the Vibration gives you strength, energy; and if you are quiet enough, it fills you with great joyand all of this in the cells of the body. You fall back into the ordinary consciousness and straightaway, without anything changing, the SAME thing, the SAME vibration coming from the SAME source turns into a pain, a malaise, a feeling of uncertainty, instability and decrepitude. To be sure of this, I repeated the experiment three or four times, and it was absolutely automatic, like the operation of a chemical formula: same conditions, same results.
   This interested me greatly.

0 1961-11-05, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   He was a pastor at Lille, in France, for perhaps ten years; he was quite a practicing Christian, but he dropped it all as soon as he began to study occultism. He had first specialized in theological philosophy in order to pass the pastoral examinations, studying all the modem philosophy of Europe (he had a rather remarkable metaphysical brain). Then I met him in connection with Theon and the Cosmic Review, and I led him into occult knowledge. Afterwards, there were all sorts of uninteresting stories. He became a lawyer during the early period of our relationship and I learned Law along with him I could even have passed the exam! Then the divorce stories began: he divorced his wife; they had three children and he wanted to keep them, but to do so he had to be legally married, so he asked me to marry himand I said yes. I have always been totally indifferent to these things. Anyway, when I met him I knew who he was and I decided to convert him the whole story revolves around that.
   As a matter of fact, the books he wrote (especially the first one, The Living Ether) were based on my knowledge; he put my knowledge into French and beautiful French, I must say! I would tell him my experiences and he would write them down. Later he wrote The Gods (it was incomplete, one-sided). Then he became a lawyer and entered politics (he was a first-class orator and fired his audiences with enthusiasm) and was sent to Pondicherry to help a certain candidate who couldnt manage his election campaign single-handed. And since Richard was interested in occultism and spirituality, he took this opportunity to seek a Master, a yogi. When he arrived, instead of involving himself in politics, the first thing he did was announce, I am seeking a yogi. Someone said to him, Youre incredibly lucky! The yogi has just arrived. It was Sri Aurobindo, who was told, Theres a Frenchman asking to see you. Sri Aurobindo wasnt particularly pleased but he found the coincidence rather interesting and received him. This was in 1910.

0 1961-11-16a, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Yet it produces an extraordinarily keen perception of what is behind things. For instance, Ive just seen the [school] children;
   Im more or less familiar with them all, and I can seenot with images their inner natures much more clearly than usual. The inner perception, the perception of what people are feeling and thinking, is very acute, so much so that I see thoughts and feelings more that I see physical appearances.

0 1961-12-20, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But it never passed through my head first, never, never, never! Experiences came in my childhood that I didnt understand until Sri Aurobindo told me certain things; then I said, Ah, so thats what it was! But I never had that kind of curiosity, I never cared to understand with the head, I wasnt interested. I was interested in the result, in the inner change: how my attitude towards the world changed, my position relative to the creation that interested me from my infancy; how what seemed to be quite ordinary incidents could so completely change my relationship with that whole little world of children. And it was always the same thing: instead of feeling burdened, with a weight on your head, and just plodding on like a donkey, something would lift (gesture) and you would be on top of ityou could smile and begin to change. See that thing thats out of place? Why not set it right! Like arranging things in a drawer.
   Why? How? What does it all mean? What do I care! Setting it right is whats important!

0 1962-01-21, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I find it difficult to take these psycho-analysts at all seriously when they try to scrutinise spiritual experience by the flicker of their torch-lights,yet perhaps one ought to, for half-knowledge is a powerful thing and can be a great obstacle to the coming in front of the true Truth. This new psychology looks to me very much like children learning some summary and not very adequate alphabet, exulting in putting their a-b-c-d of the subconscient and the mysterious underground super-ego together and imagining that their first book of obscure beginnings (c-a-t cat, t-r-e-e tree) is the very heart of the real knowledge. They look from down up and explain the higher lights by the lower obscurities; but the foundation of these things is above and not below, upari budhna esam. The superconscient, not the subconscient, is the true foundation of things. The significance of the lotus is not to be found by analysing the secrets of the mud from which it grows here; its secret is to be found in the heavenly archetype of the lotus that blooms for ever in the Light above. The self-chosen field of these psychologists is besides poor, dark and limited; you must know the whole before you can know the part and the highest before you can truly understand the lowest. That is the promise of the greater psychology awaiting its hour before which these poor gropings will disappear and come to nothing.4
   Questioned about the meaning of these words, Mother said, "The state I was in was like a memory."

0 1962-02-24, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   On the afternoon of the 21st, Mother went to watch a performance given by the children.
   Since the black-magic attack in December 1958.

0 1962-02-27, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Ive had many such experiences. Once I was walking along a mountain path wide enough only for one: on one side, a precipice, on the other, sheer rock. Three children were behind me and a fourth person brought up the rear. I was in the lead. The path skirted the rock so you couldnt see what lay ahead. It was quite dangerous, besides: one slip and you fell off the cliff. I was walking in front when suddenly, with other eyes than these (yet I was carefully watching my steps), I saw a snake lying on the rocks around the bend. Waiting. I took one soft step and a snake was actually there! This spared me the shock of surprise (because I had seen it and was advancing cautiously), and as there was no shock of surprise, I could say to the children without scaring them, Stop, be quiet, dont move. A shock might have caused a mishap the snake had heard us and was already on the defensive, coiled before his hole, head swayinga viper. It was in France. Nothing happened, but with confusion and commotion, who knows?
   This type of thing has happened to me very, very oftenfour times with snakes. There was one incident here near the fishing village of Ariankuppam, a place where a river empties into the sea. Night had fallen swiftly, it was pitch dark, and I was walking along a road when right in the middle of a step (I had already lifted my foot and was about to lower it), I distinctly heard a voice in my ear: Watch out! Yet no one had spoken. So I looked, and just as my foot was about to touch the ground, I saw an enormous black cobra right where I was casually going to put my foot. Those fellows dont like that sort of thing! It slithered away and swam across the waterwhat a beauty, mon petit! Hood wide open, head held high, he swam across like a king. I would certainly have been punished for my impertinence!
   Theres a kind of extension of the physical senses. In American Indians, for instance, the senses of hearing and smell are far more extended than ours (in dogs too!). When I was eight or ten years old, I had an Indian friend who came with Buffalo Bill in the days of the Hippodrome that was a long time ago, I was around eight. He was so sharp that he could put his ear to the ground and tell, from the intensity of the vibrations, how far the sound of footsteps was coming from. All the children immediately said, Id really like to know how to do that! And so you try.
   Thats how you prepare yourself. You think youre just having fun, but you are preparing yourself for later.

0 1962-05-29, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Almost no philosophy, nothing intellectualalmost a story. His work presented in an entirely practical and matter-of-fact way, like the talks I used to give to the children here. When I said to the children, This, you know, is why you are here, I told them in a way they could understand, didnt I? Well the book should be like that. If I were to write (I will never write a book on Sri Aurobindo! Never, never, never I know it), but were I ever to write a book on Sri Aurobindo, thats the book I would write, something like a fairy tale. Just imagine. You see life, you see how it is, you are used to this sort of existence; and its dreary and its sad (some people find it entertainingbecause it doesnt take much to entertain them!). Well, behind it all there is a fairy tale. Something in the making, something thats going to be beautiful, beautiful, inexpressibly beautiful. And we shall take part in it. You have no idea, you think you will forget everything when you die, leave it all behind you but its not true! And all who feel the call to a beautiful, luminous, joyous, progressive life, well they will all take part in it, in one way or another. You dont know now, but you will after a while. There you are.
   A fairy tale.
   What I see is almost a childrens book, fga, in the spiritual life: an elite. It is a book for an elite, not for the generalor a whole generation aged ten to eighteen, thousands of children. With lovely pictures.
   Well, I think thats the best education. To the children here we give the exact opposite! But thats how it is: its a principleits not practical.
   Not practical?
   Theres no hurry. I would like it to come to you spontaneously, and almost be a pastimejust imagine yourself talking to children and telling them the most beautiful story in the world.
   And its true! It is the most beautiful fairy tale in the world. Theres none more beautiful.

0 1962-05-31, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Oh, for a long time after you left the other day, for more than an hour, I kept on telling that story. I saw myself standing in the midst of a big crowd of children. Something was coming down to me (not that I was pulling at it or thinking about it I wasnt thinking about it at all); I was just standing there telling the story, talking on and on and on, and it kept on comingit was delightful!
   I passed it on to you but (laughing) I am not sure you received it.

0 1962-07-07, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   This is something theyll understand that were not a bunch of defrocked monks meditating in a circle, but that all lifes activities are accepted and everyone keeps busy: the writer writes, the painter paints, the children do gymnastics; that, they will understand.
   Ill say it, but later on, towards the end. After exploring these changes of consciousness, which after all are the very basis of the work, Ill show how they translate practically. But if i start with this right away, without explaining why its like that.

0 1962-07-14, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But there is a place where something is awakening, a small something like what little children and animals have, going like this (Mother imitates a baby bird poking its beak out of the nest and peering around), peep-peep-peep, oh, alert and eager to know: America. They have a carapace as hard as an automobilesit has to be hammered open, but underneath theres something that wants to know and knows nothing, nothing, is totally ignorant but oh, it wants to know! And this can be touched. They may be the first to awaken.
   A few in India, but a more widespread movement in America.

0 1962-07-18, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Oh, such humorous things happen. The other day I saw T. Her old mother lives in Moscow; shes very old and on her deathbed, and has asked T. to come see her. So T. is going to go there. Its a risky adventure. She wrote to ask if she could see me before leaving (I dont see anyone and I had no intention of receiving her, but it was decided in spite of me and I let her come). She had been told not to speak, but thats impossible for such a chatterbox! So she began by lamenting (probably thinking it was the thing to do) over my serious illness and god knows what else I didnt listen. I simply told her, No, its not that, its the yoga. Then, with the effervescence of an ignorant child: Yoga! But you shouldnt be doing yoga! You shouldnt be. Just then, the Lords face came (the Lords face often takes on Sri Aurobindos appearancean idealized Sri Aurobindo, not exactly as he was physically), and it came here (right up against Mothers face), and it was blue. Then It made my finger touch her cheek, like this (Mother seems to tap T.s cheek), and It told that child, Little children dont know what theyre talking about. And it was so thoroughly Him! He was speaking and I saw only Him, his appearance: Little children dont know what theyre talking about.
   I dont know how I looked (I was enjoying myself enormously), but she must have felt something (she didnt say a word), she must at least have felt something strange because a shudder went through her being. And I was told that when she left, she said, I may come back before I leave, but I wont ask to see Mother! (Mother laughs.)
   But It was blueall blue. And That said, Little children dont know what theyre talking about.
   Voil. I think our time is up.

0 1962-07-25, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Next came the period of learning and developing, but on an ordinary mental levelschool years.1 Curiosity made me want to learn to read. Did I tell you how it happened? When I was around seven, just under seven, my brother, who was eighteen months older, used to bring big pictures home from school with him (you know, pictures for children with captions at the bottom; theyre still used nowadays) and he gave me one of them. Whats written there? I asked. Read it! he said. Dont know how, I replied. Then learn! All right, I told him, show me the letters. He brought me an A-B-C book. I knew it within two days and on the third day I started reading. Thats how I learned. Oh-oh, they used to say, this child is backward! Seven years old and she still cant readdisgraceful! The whole family fretted about it. And then lo and behold, in about a week I knew what should have taken me years to learnit made them think twice!
   Then, school years. I was a very bright student, always for the same reason: I wanted to understand. I wasnt interested in learning things by heart like the others did I wanted to understand them. And what a memory I had, a fantastic memory for sounds and images! I had only to read a poem aloud at night, and the next morning I knew it. And after I had studied or read a book and someone mentioned a passage to me, I would say, Ah, yes thats on page so and so. I would find the page. Nothing had faded, it was all still fresh. But this is the ordinary period of development.

0 1962-08-14, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   One of our children, V., a courageous boy, went up there all by himself. In winter its completely isolated, theres nothing nearby. It was May and still frightfully cold, it seems, snow still covered the ground. And the man was sitting there stark naked as though it were perfectly natural! He even asked the boy, Do you want to spend the night here? That was a bit too much!
   Anyway, V. went there, sat down next to him, and after a while the man went into a sort of trance and began to tell V. about his life (the boys life, not his own!). So V. was interested and wanted to know more. Where do I come from? he asked. The man answered, Oh, from an ashram by the sea the sea is there. Then he began to speak (I must mention that outwardly he knew nothing about Sri Aurobindo or me or the Ashram, absolutely nothing at all), and he told V. that a great sage and the Mother were there, and that they wanted to do something on earth that had never been done before something very difficult. Then, I dont know whether he mentioned I was alone now (I have no idea), but he said, Oh, she has had to withdraw2 because the people around her dont understand and life there has become very difficult. It will be very difficult until 1964.

0 1962-10-12, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   79God is infinite Possibility. Therefore Truth is never at rest; therefore, also, Error is justified of her children.
   80To listen to some devout people, one would imagine that God never laughs; Heine was nearer the mark when he found in Him the divine Aristophanes.
   Yes, he means that what is true at one moment is no longer true at another. And thats what justifies the children of Error.
   Perhaps he means theres no such thing as error!

0 1963-02-23, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   If you want your children to love you, you should at least love them a little, care for them a little, no? Its elementary, you dont have to be very bright to understand that but they wont understand: It is a childs DUTY to love his parents!! And if you dont fulfill your duty, youre put in jail.
   All right.

0 1963-03-06, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   If what belongs to the supramental world materialized abruptly, rather than through a slow evolution that would be something which man, as a mental being, even if his mentality, his mental domain, were brought to perfection, could call a miracle, for it is the intervention in his conscious life of something he doesnt consciously carry within him. The taste for miracles, which is very strong (much stronger in children or in hearts that have remained childlike than in highly mentalized beings), is basically the faith that the aspiration for the Marvelous will come true, that things beyond all that we may expect of normal life will come true.
   In fact, for education, people should always encourage both tendencies side by side: the thirst for the Marvelous, the seemingly unrealizable, for something that fills you with a sense of divinity, while at the same time encouraging, in the perception of the world as it is, an exact, correct and sincere observation, the abolition of all imaginings, a constant control, and a most practical and meticulous feeling for exactness in details. Both tendencies should go side by side. Generally, people kill one with the idea that its necessary in order to develop the otherwhich is totally erroneous. The two can coexist, and as knowledge grows, a moment comes when you understand that they are two aspects of the same thing, namely, a clear vision, a superior discernment. But instead of the vision and discernment being limited and narrow, they become absolutely sincere, correct, exactAND immense, embracing an entire field thats not yet part of the concrete Manifestation.

0 1963-06-26a, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Basically, these are almost methods for children ( children from the spiritual viewpoint), young soulschild-souls. They are methods for child-souls.
   I used to write my whole japa fluently like that, in Sanskrit,1 now I have forgotten everything again.

0 1963-07-03, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Those are old ideas the old ideas of two powers opposing each other: the power of Good and the power of Evil, the battle between the two, which of the two will have the last word. There was a time when children were entertained with such stories. Theyre just childrens stories.
   Some people (or if you like, some beings, or forces, or consciousnesses) in order to progress need to give themselves, to merge, and in total self-annihilation, they attain Realization; for others the path is diametrically opposite: its a growth, a domination, an expansion which assumes fantastic proportions until the separation disappearsit can no longer exist.

0 1963-08-10, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Its either a complete I-couldnt-care-less attitude, or else, Ohh, anything to get rid of that! I have some children here (theyre no longer children), who live here with their fathers and mothers (who arent very old), and some of those children told me dreams in which they saw their fathers or mothers dead and coming to them and they sent them back violently, saying, Youre dead, youve got no right to come and bother us!
   Youre dead, youve got no right to come and bother us. There you are.

0 1963-09-25, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Last night was less pleasant. There were again those things collapsing. I was below, you see, trying to go back up to my room, and every time I tried to go back up, all the means to do so disappeared or were done away with. Now Ive chased it all away because it was tiring. But one thing I do remember: I was climbing up a sort of not stairs or a ladder, it was a very queer thing, like blocks of dark red stone, and they were all crumbling and coming apart. It ended up annoying me, and I had a movement not of anger, but of self-assertive will and everything vanished. You feel its adverse formations trying to harass you, until I cant say I lose patience, but something gets angry (is it angry? Asserts itself, rather: Ah, no! Enough!) and instantly, pfft! it all goes away. But then I found myself on a road I knew very well, but there was such a crowd! A crowd, a crowd: all the schools of the world were coming there for their holidays. There were troops of kids led by matrons and teachers, myriads and myriads of them! And also children who stopped and played on the ground; but all those children knew me very well, and when I arrived, they would take their things out of the way to let me throughweeny little kids this high. Then I met a symbolic person (not a human person) whom I know very well, she was pale blue (that is to say, a being of the higher mind, a force of Nature in the higher mind), I know her very well, she is very often with me. She explained to me her difficulties and I explained to her what she should do; I told her, Ive already told you several times, its like this and like that. She stayed beside me a very long time, and she asked me, Why do I always have to leave you? I answered her, Dont worry; everything is fine now. It went on for a long time. But it was interesting, a very pleasant, very refined contact: a beautiful girl that is, a beautiful thought or a beautiful idea. A beautiful girl. And she had in her charge an innumerable amount of kids (Mother laughs), so she was somewhat worried at times, and I explained to her what she should do.
   I feel a sort of tenderness towards that person.
   And all those children! Even the tiny little ones who could hardly walk, when they saw me arrive they would push their toys aside and make way for me.
   It wasnt on the ground, it wasnt in the physical world.
   But that experience [of the crumbling stairs], I know what it corresponds to, because I know the experience I had when I went to sleep: its always when I am confronted with the Problem. I could put it this way (but that diminishes it a lot), Why is the world the way it is? Then there comes to me that sort of its an INTENSE state of compassionintense, almost painful for the condition of the world and humanity. When that comes, I have those difficulties at night. And then I ask, I want to know the REAL secretnot all the things people have told (which all seem to me just like a story to to comfort children), but the REAL thing. When I go into deep rest with that tension, its always translated by those things collapsing: I try to climb and crunch! crunch! crunch! all the time, all the time everything crumbles under the weight of my ascent. Until I see that ill will trying to stop me from finding what I want to find, so I get angry and it stops instantlyis angry the word? I dont know: I refuse, I refuse the situation. Then it stops short.
   And I awake saying to myself, You see, its all your fault: as long as you accept, you cannot know, you are in the dark; when you really refuse, you will know.

0 1963-10-16, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   You see, what I do is this: the thing comes, its taken up, presented (gesture to the Heights) as though it were mine: But look, see how I am (but its the Ithe great I), its presented to the Lord, very humbly, with the sense and feeling of complete helplessness I simply say, Here, change it. The feeling that only He can do it, that everything that people have tried everywhere appears childisheverything appears to be childish. The most sublime intelligence seems to me childish. All the attempts that are made to enlighten, organize, educate mankind, to awaken it to a higher consciousness, to give it mastery over Nature and its forces, all of itall of it, which for a human vision is sometimes utterly sublime, seems absolutely like children playing and having fun in a nursery. And children who love dangerous games, who believe TERRIBLY in what they do (as do children, naturally). I have never met more serious and stern a justice than the justice children have in their games. They really take life seriously. Well, thats exactly the impression it makes on me: the impression of a mankind in infancy which takes what it does with ferocious seriousness. And which will never get out of itit will never get out of it, it lacks the little something (which may be really nothing at all), a very little something thanks to which ah, everything becomes clear and organizedall that comes from mankind always BORDERS on Truth.
   So the only thing I can do is this (gesture of presenting): Look, Lord, see how ignorant and powerless we are, how utterly stupid we areits up to You to change it. How do you change it? You cant even imagine the change, you cant even do that. So all my time (same gesture)not from time to time: constantly, day and night, without letup, day and night without letup. If for an interval of one or two minutes this isnt done, there is something that catches up: Oh, all that time wasted! And if I take a close look at what happened, then I see; I see that for these few minutes, I was blissful in the Lord, letting myself live blissfully in the Lord; so I no longer presented things to Himit happens two or three times a day. A relaxation, you know, you let yourself flow blissfully in the Lord. And its so natural and spontaneous that I dont even notice it; I notice it when I resume my attitude (same gesture to the Heights) of transferring everything to the Lord every minute.

0 1963-12-03, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   December 2nd was interestingsports day1: the day before, the 1st, the weather was wonderful, and insofar as I gave it thought I was convinced that on the 2nd it would be just as fine. But in the morning I saw it was nothing of the sort, and as the day went by, it became worse and worse. In the beginning my first movement was to say to myself, Well, I didnt see to it, I should have given it thought, but then I saw that was absurd. Then I told the Lord, Why are You doing this? Its not very nice! Those children have worked so hard, they have taken great pains. And just as I said it, the consciousness was looking at what I said, smiling, Oh, my! How silly still to be that way! And then there was yet another thing (its becoming very, very complete), something that wasnt exactly the Lord, but like an expression of the Lord, telling me (not with words, of course, but how can I explain? Sri Aurobindo describes it very well in the Yoga of Self-Perfection: its a very new thing which has to do with action, feeling, sensation and consciousness all at the same time; its all of them togethernone of those things, yet all of them), so it was there, telling me (I am putting it into words, but that distorts it entirely), So what! What if its a test, what do you have to say about it? So immediately in the consciousness here the consciousness at work here the thought awakened, Ah, it has to become a test, then. In THEIR consciousness it has to become a test. (Because at first I had made a kind of attempt to stop the rain; then I saw it didnt correspond to the Truth and that the rain had to be acceptedwhy accepted? To do nothing after having worked so hard? And to accept is easy, its nothing, its not interesting, nothing new.) So a test, all right. If they take it as a test, they will go through it victoriously and it will be very good. And all the time, I was so concentrated on them [at the sports ground] that I no longer knew what I was doing or where I was. It lasted from 4 P.M. to 8 P.M. Around 8 P.M., I received the news: they had gone on with the performance just the same, the important visitors had remained till the end, so ultimately it was a real success.
   There was only one difficulty: the little children, who cannot be conscious of a test, of course, and who remained four and a half hours in the rain. I didnt want it to do any damage there were about a hundred small ones, tiny tots. I spent the night in concentration to bring into their material sensation the true reaction (because, for a short while, children love rain, they have a lot of fun in it), so I said to myself, That part of their consciousness should predominate so there is no damage. And I waited for the day after. The day after, no one was sick.
   Then I received a letter from M., the captain, saying that they had felt it was a test, the lila2 of the Lord (he called it the lila of the universal Mother) and asking me if it was true. I was happy and answered him that it was true and that I was happy. And everyone told me, They were wonderful. As if doing that performance in the rain had given rise to a kind of will in them, and they were remarkable: everybody was enthusiastic. So instead of saying to the Lord, Thats not nice, I thanked Him heartily! And I laughed, I thought, There you have it! Its always that way.

0 1963-12-31, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   It doesnt matter, we arent bored, are we? (To Sujata:) Are you bored? Tell me frankly, are you bored? (Sujata laughs) I dont need to ask HIM, I know the answer: Oh, its endless, it lasts forever, nothing happens, nothing takes place. (laughter) Anyway, my children, thats the way it is. I am going as fast as I can, I am the one most concerned! But you cant hurry, its not possible. Not possible.
   In fact, in Savitri, Sri Aurobindo went through all the worlds, and it so happens that I am following that without knowing it (because I never rememberthank God, I really thank heaven!I asked the Lord to take away my mental memory and He took it away entirely, so I am not weighed down), but I follow that description in Savitri without mentally knowing the sequence of the worlds, and these last few days I was in that Muddle of Falsehood (I told you last time), it was really painful, and I was tracking it down to the most tenuous vibrations, those that go back to the origin, to the moment when Truth could turn into Falsehoodhow it all happened. And it is so tenuous, almost imperceptible, that deformation, the original Deformation, that you tend to lose heart and you think, Its still really quite easy to topple over the slightest thing and you can still topple over into Falsehood, into Deformation. And yesterday, I had in my hands a passage from Savitri that was brought to meits a marvel, but its so sad, so miserable, oh, I could have cried (I dont easily cry).
   Well. My children, I think its time to go and do our work. I wish you a happy new year!

0 1964-01-04, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I had X told about a rather interesting encounter of mine with Ganapati1 (quite a few years ago), and how he had promised to give me whatever I needed and actually gave it for quite a long time, certainly more than ten years, and generously so. Then everything changed in the Ashram. It was after the war, the children came and we spilled over; we became much more complex, much larger, and began to be in touch with foreign countries, particularly America. And I continued to be in contact with Ganapati; I cant say I used to do a puja to him (!), but every morning I would put a flower in front of his image. Then one morning I asked him, Why have you stopped doing what you had been doing for such a long time? I listened, and he clearly replied, Your need has grown too large. I didnt quite understand, because he has at his disposal fortunes larger than what I needed. But then, some time afterwards, I had this told to X, who answered me from the height of his punditism, Let her not be concerned with the gods, I will look after that! It was needlessly insolent. Then I turned to Ganapati and asked him, What does all that mean? And I clearly saw (it wasnt he who answered, it was Sri Aurobindo), I clearly saw that Ganapati has power only over those who have faith in him, which means its limited to India, while I needed money from America, France, England, Africa and that he has no power there, so he couldnt help. It became very clear, I was at peace, I understood: Very well, he did his best, thats all. And its true that I keep receiving from India, though not sufficiently; especially as since Independence half of India has been ruined, and all those who used to give me a lot of money no longer do, because they no longer canit isnt that they no longer want to, but that they no longer can.
   For instance, M. was greatly interested in my story about Ganapati, and I saw that there was a connection between him and Ganapati, so I told him, But turn to him and he will give you the right inspiration. And since then M. has been perfect, really; all that he can do he does to the utmost of his ability. So all this is very good.
   is endless and inexhaustible; all are to her eyes her children and portions of the One, even the Asura and Rakshasa and Pisacha and those that are revolted and hostile. Even her rejections are only a postponement, even her punishments are a grace.
   All this passage. I am sorry, my eyes have become When theres plenty of light I can see very well.
   Imperial MAHESHWARI is seated in the wideness above the thinking mind and will and sublimates and greatens them into wisdom and largeness or floods with a splendour beyond them. For she is the mighty and wise One who opens us to the supramental infinities and the cosmic vastness, to the grandeur of the supreme Light, to a treasure-house of miraculous knowledge, to the measureless movement of the Mothers eternal forces. Tranquil is she and wonderful, great and calm for ever. Nothing can move her because all wisdom is in her; nothing is hidden from her that she chooses to know; she comprehends all things and all beings and their nature and what moves them and the law of the world and its times and how all was and is and must be. A strength is in her that meets everything and masters and none can prevail in the end against her vast intangible wisdom and high tranquil power. Equal, patient and unalterable in her will she deals with men according to their nature and with things and happenings according to their Force and the truth that is in them. Partiality she has none, but she follows the decrees of the Supreme and some she raises up and some she casts down or puts away from her into the darkness. To the wise she gives a greater and more luminous wisdom; those that have vision she admits to her counsels; on the hostile she imposes the consequence of their hostility; the ignorant and foolish she leads according to their blindness. In each man she answers and handles the different elements of his nature according to their need and their urge and the return they call for, puts on them the required pressure or leaves them to their cherished liberty to prosper in the ways of the Ignorance or to perish. For she is above all, bound by nothing, attached to nothing in the universe. Yet has she more than any other the heart of the universal Mother. For her compassion is endless and inexhaustible; all are to her eyes her children and portions of the One, even the Asura and Rakshasa and Pisacha6 and those that are revolted and hostile. Even her rejections are only a postponement, even her punishments are a grace. But her compassion does not blind her wisdom or turn her action from the course decreed; for the Truth of things is her one concern, knowledge her centre of power and to build our soul and our nature into the divine Truth her mission and her labour.
   Ganapati, or Ganesh: the son of the supreme Mother, god of material knowledge and wealth. He is represented with an elephant's head.

0 1964-01-18, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   The other conceit seems to me more serious than the American one the European conceit. Because they really think they are very intelligent. The Americans want to helptheyre children. But the Westerners are sages of the intellect; so it takes some doing to penetrate their minds! Theres nothing they need to learn.
   I have very little contact with those people.
   There should be somewhere upon earth a place that no nation could claim as its own, a place where every human being of goodwill, sincere in his aspiration, could live freely as a citizen of the world, obeying one single authority, that of the supreme Truth; a place of peace, concord, harmony, where all the fighting instincts of man would be used exclusively to conquer the causes of his sufferings and miseries, to surmount his weakness and ignorance, to triumph over his limitations and incapacities; a place where the needs of the spirit and the concern for progress would take precedence over the satisfaction of desires and passions, the search for pleasures and material enjoyment. In this place, children would be able to grow and develop integrally without losing contact with their souls; education would be given not with a view to passing examinations or obtaining certificates and posts, but to enrich ones existing faculties and bring forth new ones. In this place, titles and positions would be replaced by opportunities to serve and organize; everyones bodily needs would be provided for equally, and in the general organization, intellectual, moral and spiritual superiority would be expressed not by increased pleasures and powers in life, but by greater duties and responsibilities. Beauty in all its art formspainting, sculpture, music, literaturewould be accessible to all equally, the ability to share in the joys it brings being limited solely by ones capacities and not by social or financial position. For in this ideal place, money would no longer be the sovereign lord; individual worth would have a far greater importance than that of material wealth and social position. There, work would not be for earning ones living, but the means to express oneself and develop ones capacities and possibilities, while at the same time being of service to the group as a whole, which would in turn provide for everyones subsistence and field of action. In short, it would be a place where human relationships, ordinarily based almost exclusively on competition and strife, would be replaced by relationships of emulation in trying to do ones best, of collaboration and real brotherhood.
   The earth is not ready to realize such an ideal, for humanity does not yet possess either the knowledge necessary to understand and adopt it or the conscious force indispensable for its execution. This is why I call it a dream.

0 1964-02-05, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   That is to say, to children you should explain that WHATEVER the statement, WHATEVER the Scripture, they are always a step-down from the experience, they are always inferior to the experience.
   Some people need to know this!

0 1964-03-25, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But one must hold out, because it has consequences: it brings a sensation of Power, a Power which very few people can feel or experience without their balance being more or less upset, because they dont have an adequate basis of peacea vast and very, very, VERY quiet peace. Everywhere, even here at the School, children are in a state of effervescence (I was informed that the best-behaved and generally most regular children had become like that). I said, There is only ONE answer, one single answer: you must be still, still, and even more still, and increasingly still. And do not try to find a solution with your head because it cannot find any. You must only be stillstill, still, immutably still. Calm and peace, calm and peace. It is the ONLY answer.
   I am not saying its the cure, but its the only answer: to endure in calm and peace, endure in calm and peace.

0 1964-08-14, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But everything is rotten because theyve made regulations everywhere! Everywhere, everywhere, for everything. And appalling complications, incredibly stupid. Its unthinkable, you cant believe theyre true. Regulations far more restrictive than parents give their children! children have a greater freedom of movement than people here. There is a WILL to control which is so stupid! Its unthinkable.
   And its done almost openly. For instance, they have millions and millions to spend, given them by the Americans theyve forbidden the Americans to give A SINGLE CENT without their permission! And they will give their permission only if they have complete control over the spending. Here, at the Ashram, the Americans have expressed several times not only a will, but a very great desire to give a large amount, several million rupees, for the workopposition from the government. So were trying to find a way, but they give answers of this kind: So long as the Mother has absolute authority, we cannot allow you to receive money, because we cannot give advice to the Mother! In an official letter, mon petit! Thats how it is, thats where we arean official letter. Its unbelievable.

0 1964-09-12, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Then Satprem reads a passage in which Mother talks about young children who remember their previous lives, the village where they lived, etc., with precise descriptions.)
   Thats amusing: a few days ago, after I saw you last time, one day I saw a whole story about that, which came back to me (it takes the form of a memory, but those things come from outside). It was about a seven-year-old child who told all his memories of his past lives. It came all at once, and I thought, But why am I seeing this? I watched it all and why and how it happeneda long story. And then it went away. It must have been while you were writing down the Talk!

0 1964-10-14, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   They have again made a mess at the School, they are seized with such terrible whims of independence! Do you know the story? They put together a big display board on sleep for the childrens education (thats their affair), but then they put at the bottom, without asking for my permission, a quotation of mine, which I am supposed to have written in 1952 and in which I am supposed to have said that children should be in bed by 9. Now, they show films till 9:30 or 10. So I received a shower of letters, from kids asking me, What should we do? As for me, I dont understand a thing, and I ask what that quotation is. Then I learn that not only did they stick it at the bottom of their display board, but they also circulated a note of mine in which I say, children should go to bed at 9. I said, What! I never had that circulated! Maybe I said it years ago, but I said it just like that, like a remark that it would be better. It caused quite a to-do, Ive been assailed with protests. So when Z came, I asked him to explain this affair. He told me what they had done; it seems that the teachers, seeing that poster with my quotation (probably the teachers who dont like films or who are against this one or that one and found this was a good opportunity to kick up a row), said and VOTED among themselves that it should be made into a circular! They simply forgot to ask my permission.
   I told Z, Well, really, thats going a bit too far! And he was probably upset, because suddenly something came through him: it was like black little darts (they didnt come from him directlymaybe they came from the teachers!), little black darts that rushed at my throat. I felt it: it went ztt! I said, Oh, whats that? And I struggled; but I struggled against a sore throat, and indeed it didnt happenit turned into a cold!
   When I was there at the Playground,1 after ten minutes (that was probably because of my presence), all the little children were deeply asleep, and as it isnt cold and they were lying on mats, they would sleep there quietly till the end of the show.
   True, at that time films were shown only once a week. Nowadays, you know how it is, its the competitiveness: everyone wants to bring films. So one turned to the French embassy, another turned to the British embassy, another to the American embassy, another to the Russian, German, Italian embassies. From all the embassies, theyre pouring in. And how do you make a choice? How do you decide without hurting one or the other? Before, it was agreed that films would be shown only on Saturday, so that on Sunday morning they could get up an hour later if they felt sleepy. Now, in effect, it takes place two or three times a week. But thats the fault of these people! Everyone took pride in bringing films from his embassy. How can you refuse some and accept others?

0 1964-10-17, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Its not old. Obviously, there was no cinema and no newspapers! But newspapers and all paper things cant last very long. In America, they have made underground shelters for booksthey take all the best, then they store it under certain conditions. But what if the earth and the continents move! And anyway, who will be able to read? Even the Assyrian inscriptions, which arent old, are still a riddle. They dont really know: they imagine they know. The names we were taught when we were small and the names todays children are taught are totally different, because they hadnt found the phonetic notation.
   Ultimately, if we look at things with the slightest care, even OUTWARDLY, we know nothing.

0 1964-11-14, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I was read a letter from a young Italian boy, fourteen or fifteen years old, who had remarkable experiences on silence, how he obtains silence and what goes on inside himtruly remarkable. I told you also that I had received a letter from England and the analogy with Zs experiences, with merely the nuance that spontaneous sincerity gives. Then, there are here a few people who hadnt budged for years: suddenly they are on the move, theyre beginning to have experiences. But whats really interesting is that those who have experiences are for the most part Westerners, particularly Europeans, as though their past of negation had intensified the aspiration and prepared something in their receptivityit struck me. Not the Americans the Americans are still as frivolous as children (Mother laughs). But the Indians obviously they are ahead, but they arent where they ought to be: its as if humanity had followed a curve and those who are (or were, rather) at the summit go down again, and then they have to climb up again the Indians are climbing up again. The others, the Westerners, seem to have a past that was squeezed, that was as if compressed, and which has burst all of a sudden.
   I always say, We will see, because in reality, I am not worried, not worried at all, I am very surevery sure. I have such an absolute certitude that the Wisdom that acts in the world is infinitely superior to all that we can imagine. We are like ignorant and stupid children in front of something that acts with a CERTITUDE, and so luminous, so luminous. With a superharmony that turns into harmony the things that seem to us the most discordant.
   So when I see the anxious human thoughts trying to know (Mother smiles)Dont worry, we will see. And when I say, We will see, I have the joy of a certitude that what we will see will be a thousand times more beautiful than anything we can imagine.

0 1964-12-02, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   There is another thing I remember very clearly, which struck me. It was after his election (but long before his trip to India was decided upon): he had come to India and he came to Pondicherry to meet me (not to meet me: he had come to Pondicherry, then he came and met me). Once in Pondicherry, he came and I saw him there, in the room where I receive people. We had a long conversation, a very long and interesting conversation, and suddenly (it was towards the end, it was time for him to go), when he rose, he was preoccupied by something. He told me, When you speak to your children about me, what will you tell them? You understand, the ego showing itself. So I looked at him (Mother smiles) and said, I will only tell them that we have been in communion in our love for the Supreme. Then he relaxed and left. It struck me. These things are very objective.
   But these are the little turns of the nature. Otherwise, his dream is to be the potentate of human spiritual unity.

0 1964-12-07, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Well, au revoir, my children.1
   Mother's Agenda had to be interrupted for more than a month, following a serious operation undergone by Satprem the day after this conversation.

0 1965-06-05, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Mother takes over) which they are used to, in order to go to the darkness, which is new for them! That is for the children who have been brought up here and want to go and study in America or wherever. One of them went away to study true education in England! So that was a bit too much.

0 1965-06-09, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   In fact, we should have a childrens section with answers for children I, for one, find it much more instructive than philosophical things. I find it much more direct than intellectual transcendences, in which there is always a bit of pretension; you know, they are above all that childishnessand its just as childish.

0 1965-06-18 - supramental ship, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Ah, good-bye, my children.
   We dont want catastrophes.

0 1965-06-26, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Now thats very interesting, my children! Because when I got the telegram announcing that he was dying
   First I should say that when he had his cancer, E. asked me to intervene; I answered her, I accept, but what will happen to him will be the best from the SPIRITUAL standpointnot at all according to human conception. He refused the doctors treatments, he went from bad to worse; then that telegram, which I still had here till the day before yesterday. And when I received that telegram announcing it was the end, all of a sudden I said, Very well, he is going to start being cured. And I didnt say anything to anyone. Afterwards, E. sent me a letter asking me what she should do with all the things that would pass to her by right. But persistently there was, Now its going to get better and better, and everyone was expecting the telegram announcing the end. And now this!

0 1965-06-30, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Its the same thing with me, but I told them. Only, one should be conscious of the movement, and then, very quietly but very, very confidently, very confidently, you tell them as you would children, No, its not your duty to do this; this isnt your duty.
   All chronic illnesses come from that. There may be an accident (something happens, an accident) and then there is a sort of submissive and unconscious goodwill that causes the effect of the accident to be repeated: We must repeat, we must repeat, we must repeat that (gesture in a circle). And it stops only if a consciousness is in contact with the cells and can make them understand that No, in this case, you mustnt go on repeating! (Mother laughs)

0 1965-07-10, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Now, my children, good-bye.
   So if you want to sleep peacefully, you make a little cocoon before going to sleep. Au revoir, mon petit.

0 1965-07-24, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Yes, thats right. But Sri Aurobindo said it to me. I asked him several times how it was that people (who consciously, outwardly, would rather have pleasant things and favorable events) are constantly attracting and attracting unpleasant things, even terrible catastrophes. I know some women (men too, but they are fewer), women who spend their time imagining the worst: they have children they imagine that each of them will meet with the worst catastrophes; someone goes away by caroh, the car will have an accident; they take the trainoh, the train will derail; and so forth. Well, thats why. Thats what Sri Aurobindo explained so well: all those parts of the being are terribly tamasic and it is the violence of the shock that awakens something in them; and that is why they attract those things as though instinctively. The Chinese, for example, have an extremely tamasic vital and an insensate physical: its sensation is totally blunted they are the ones who invented the most frightful forms of torture. It is because they need something extreme in order to feel, otherwise they dont feel. There was a Chinese who had a sort of anthrax, I think, in the middle of the back (generally an extremely sensitive spot, it seems), and because of his heart they couldnt put him to sleep to operate on him, so they were a bit worried. They operated without anesthesiahe was awake, he didnt move, didnt shout, didnt say anything, they were filled with admiration for his courage; then they asked him what he had felt: Oh, yes, I felt some scraping in my back! Thats how it is. Thats what creates the necessity of catastrophesof unexpected catastrophes: the thing that gives you a shock to wake you up.
   What you are saying here about those morbid and diseased imaginations, I said it myself not long ago: the imagination is instantly defeatist and catastrophic.

0 1965-08-21, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But nowadays I dont see the children anymore; formerly I used to see them every day, or at any rate once a month regularly I would see them. When I went to the Playground, I saw them every day. But now I no longer do, except a few on their birthdays.
   But I found this interesting. Maybe some others saw him too, but didnt tell me. But she wrote to me, Well, I saw Sri Aurobindo standing beside you, is it true?

0 1965-08-31, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   This cellular mind exists in animals, and there is even a faint beginning (but very faint, like a promise) in plants: they respond to a mental action. They respond. As soon as Life manifests, there is already the beginning, like a promise of mind, of mental movement. And in animals, its very clear. Whereas that physical mind really began to exist only in man. Thats what a very small child already has: it already has a physical mind; so that no two very small children are alike, with identical reactions: there is already a difference. And it is especially what is given you with the special FORM of your body, by atavism, and then fully developed by education.
   No, the physical mind, as soon as you do an integral yoga, you are obliged to deal with it, while this material, cellular mind, I can assure you that its absolutely new! Absolutely new.

0 1965-11-27, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But I clearly see that when the work is done as I am made to do it, it becomes that way very spontaneously. For instance, one of the very concrete things, which shows the problem clearly: humanity has the sex impulse quite naturally, spontaneously and, I may say, legitimately. This impulse will naturally and spontaneously disappear along with animality (a lot of other things will disappear, such as for instance the need to eat, perhaps also the need to sleep the way we do), but the most conscious impulse in a higher humanity, and which has remained as a source of bliss is a big word, but of joy, of delight, is certainly the sexual activity, which will have absolutely no more reason to exist in the functions of nature when the need to create in that way no longer exists. Therefore the capacity to come into contact with the joy in life will go up one rung or will orient itself differently. But what the spiritual aspirants of old had attempted on principlesexual negationis an absurd thing, because it must exist only in those who have gone beyond that stage and no longer have any animality in them. And it must fall off naturally, effortlessly, without struggle, just like that. Making it a focus of conflict, struggle and effort is ridiculous. To be sure, my experience with the Ashram has absolutely proved that to me, because I have seen all the stages and that all the ideas and prohibitions are absolutely useless, that its only when the consciousness stops being human that it falls off quite naturally. There is a transition there that may be somewhat difficult because transitional beings are always in a precarious balance, but inside oneself there is a sort of flame or need thanks to which the transition isnt painfulits not a painful effort, its something that can be done with a smile. But to want to impose that on those who arent ready for that transition is absurd. I have been much reproached for encouraging certain people to marry; there are lots of these children to whom I say, Get married, get married! I am told, What! You encourage them?its common sense.
   Its common sense. They are human, but let them not pretend they arent.

0 1965-12-04, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I dont believe in doctors. Try as I might, in spite of all my goodwill, I dont believe in treatments and I dont believe in doctors. When I am in that state the doctor gives me medicines I observe the medicines: they cause as much disorder as they do good. They do good to one thing and harm to another. So afterwards that has to be set right. You never get out of it. And whats more, they do me the favor of giving me childrens doses! If I were given adults doses, I think Its interesting, very interesting (!)
   Basically, in order to feel at home in the world as it is today, one must belong to the category I spoke of the other day, of those who have established a harmony with all the human faculties, who are satisfied, and also who are egocentric enough not even to notice that things arent that way for others. Then its fine; otherwise Sri Aurobindo very much belonged (in his outward being) to the category of those who want things to change, who push for progress, who want to move on, who want to reject the past very much so. He had to make a great effort to be satisfied with things and people; it was his compassion that made him accept people around him as they were. Otherwise he used to suffer a lot.

0 1965-12-25, #Agenda Vol 06, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   No, she has given all her goods to her children and there is a part that was supposed to be for me, but its hers, so its just as well in your hands. She says she is ventilating herself.
   But its true, you know. Its a very spontaneously true feeling in the being: you feel increased by what you give.

0 1966-03-04, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Looking at it from that angle, we could say that the acceptance of limits is what permitted the manifestation. The possibility of the manifestation came with the acceptance of the sense of limit. Its impossible to express. As soon as you start speaking, you always get a sense of something that goes like this (same gesture of reversal), a sort of tipping over, and then its finished, the essence is gone. Then metaphysical sense comes along and says, We might put it this way, we might put it that way. To make sentences: each point contains the Consciousness of the Infinite and of Eternity (these are words, nothing but words). But the possibility of the experience is there. Its a sort of stepping back outside space. We could say for fun that even the stone, evenoh, certainly water, certainly firehas the power of Consciousness: the original (all the words that come are idiotic!), essential, primordial (all this is meaningless), eternal, infinite Consciousness. Its meaningless, to me its like dust thrown on a pane of glass to prevent it from being transparent! Anyway, conclusion: after having lived that experience (I had it repeatedly over the last few days, it remained there sovereignly despite everythingwork, activitiesand it ruled over everything), all attachment to any formula whatever, even those that have stirred peoples for ages, seems childishness to me. And then it becomes just a choice: you choose things to be like this or like that or like this; you say this or that or thisenjoy yourselves, my children if you find it enjoyable.
   But it is certain (this is an observation for common use), it is certain that the human mind, in order to have an impulse to act, needs to build a dwelling for itselfa more or less vast one, more or less complete, more or less supple, but it needs a dwelling. (Laughing) But thats not it! That warps everything!

0 1966-03-26, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But during the day, there are perpetual lessons, all the time, all the time, for everything, all the time. The lesson is least pronounced when I have to write something or see people; but there, too, the exact quality of peoples vibration (not their permanent vibration but the vibration in them at that minute), the quality of their consciousness is immediately made known to me through certain reactions in my body (gesture on different levels of the body). The nerves began only a few months ago their work of transfer of power. (What I call transfer of power is that instead of the nerves being moved by and obeying complex and organized forces of Nature, of the character, of the material consciousness in the body, they attune themselves to and directly obey the divine Will.) Its the transfer from one to the other thats difficult: there is the entire old habit, and then the new habit to be formed. It was a rather difficult moment. But now there remain enough old vibrations to be able to gauge exactly (and this has nothing to do with thought, it isnt expressed in words or thoughts or anything like all that: just vibrations), to know exactly the state people near me are in. From that point of view the lesson is going on, its very interesting. And whats wonderful is that more often than not the most receptive vibration, conforming the most to what it should be, is in children, but the very small ones, the tiny tots. I see lots of people, but now I understand why: I learn enormously that way, through that contact (with people whom I dont know, sometimes whom I see for the first time, or whom I havent seen for years). Its very interesting.
   But when nobody is there or I am alone, or when I dont speak or I am not busy with other people, its the inner lesson: the whole change in the vibration and how the world is organized. This morning, it was really extraordinarily amusing to see the mass of things that lie behind this appearance, an appearance that seems complicated enough as it is, but its nothing! Its thin, flimsy, without complexity in comparison with the MASS of things behind, which (drilling gesture) which bore their way through to reach the surface. Its amusing. But certainly ninety-nine people in a hundred would be seized with panic if they knew, if they saw. I had always been told (I read it, Sri Aurobindo often said it to me, Thon too often said it to me, so did Madame Thon) that its the Grace that keeps people from knowing. Because if they knew, they would be terrified! All, but all the things that are constantly there, moving behindbehind the appearancesall the complexities that are the true causes of or the instruments for all those small events, which to us are absolutely unimportant, but because of which one day you feel everything is harmonious, and another day you feel it takes a labor to do anything at all. And thats how it is. And naturally, when you know, you have the key. But if you know before you have the key, its a little frightening. I think that when people take leave of their senses, its because they are put in contact with the vibrations before having the knowledge, the sufficient knowledge, the sufficient state of consciousness.
   I saw that (not in my head, because for me there are no such limits), in this sort of conglomerate, here: the nearest explanation is a shifta shift, the angle of perception becoming different. And its not really that, words are incorrect, because its far more subtle and at the same time far more complete than that. I have watched the change several times; well, this change gives you, to the outward consciousness, the sense of a shift. A motionless shift, meaning that you dont change places. And its not, as we might be tempted to think, a drawing within and a drawing without, its not that at all, not at allits an angle of perception that changes. You are in a certain angle, then you are in another. I have seen small objects of that sort for the amusement of children: when those objects are in a certain position, they look compact and hard and black, and when you turn them another way, they are clear, luminous, transparent. Its something like that, but its not that, thats an approximation.
   But if we know the way in which the change is effected, we can

0 1966-04-30, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Men are still worse than childrenworse. So small, so petty, with stupid biases.
   Just this simple thing of being impartial, neutral and perfectly sincere, without bias towards experiences, towards life, towards thingsjust that they cant have! There is always a sort of petty bias, of preference in the background.
   Just like children, completely ignorant.

0 1966-06-02, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   When I lie down on my bed at night, there is an offering of all the cells, which regularly surrender as completely as they can, with an aspiration not only for union but for fusion: let there remain nothing but the Divine. Its regular, every day, every single day. And for some time, these cells or this body consciousness (but it isnt organized as a consciousness: its like a collective consciousness of the cells), it seemed to be complaining a little, to be saying, But we dont feel much. We do feel (they cant say they dont feel: they feel protected, supported), but still They are like children, they were complaining that it wasnt spectacular: It HAS to be marvelous. (Mother laughs) Ah, very well, then! So two nights ago, they were in that state when I went to bed. I didnt move from the bed till about two in the morning. At two in the morning I got up, and I suddenly noticed that all the cells, the whole body (but it really is a cellular consciousness, not a body consciousness; it isnt the consciousness of this or that person: theres no person, its the consciousness of a cellular aggregate), that consciousness felt bathed in and at the same time shot through by a MATERIAL power of a fan-tas-tic velocity bearing no relation to the velocity of light, none at all: the velocity of light is something slow and unhurried in comparison. Fantastic, fantastic! Something that must be like the movement of the centers out there (Mother gestures towards faraway galactic space). It was so awesome! I remained quite peaceful, still, I sat quite peaceful; but still, peaceful as I could be, it was so awesome, as when you are carried away by a movement and are going so fast that you cant breathe. A sort of discomfort. Not that I couldnt breathe, that wasnt the point, but the cells felt suffocated, it was so awesome. And at the same time with a sensation of power, a power that nothing, nothing whatsoever can resist in any way. So I had been pulled out of my bed (I noticed it) so that the BODY consciousness (mark the difference: it wasnt the cells consciousness, it was the bodys consciousness) would teach the cells how to surrender and tell them, There is only one way: a total surrender, then you will no longer have that sensation of suffocation. And there was a slight concentration, like a little lesson. It was very interesting: a little lesson, how it should be done, what should be done, how to abandon oneself entirely. And when I saw it had been understood, I went back to bed. And then, from that time (it was two, two: twenty) till quarter to five, I was in that Movement without a single break! And the peculiar thing was that when I got up, there was in that consciousness (which is both cellular and a bit corporeal) the sense of Ananda [divine joy] in everything the body did: getting up, walking, washing its eyes, brushing its teeth. For the first time in my life I felt the Ananda (a quite impersonal Ananda), an Ananda in those movements. And with the feeling, Ah, thats how the Lord enjoys Himself.
   Its no longer in the foreground (it was in the foreground for an hour or two to make me understand), now its a bit further in the background. But, you understand, previously the body used to feel that its whole existence was based on the Will, the surrender to the supreme Will, and endurance. If it was asked, Do you find life pleasant?, it didnt dare to say no, because but it didnt find it pleasant. Life wasnt for its own pleasure and it didnt understand how it could give pleasure. There was a concentration of will in a surrender striving to be as perfectpainstakingly perfectas possible, and a sense of endurance: holding on and holding out. That was the basis of its existence. Then, when there were transitional periods which are always difficult, like, for instance, switching from one habit to another, not in the sense of changing habits but of switching from one support to another, from one impulsion to another (what I call the transfer of power), its always difficult, it occurs periodically (not regularly but periodically) and always when the body has gathered enough energy for its endurance to be more complete; then the new transition comes, and its difficult. There was that will and that endurance, and also, Let Your Will be done, and Let me serve You as You want me to, as I should serve You, let me belong to You as You want me to, and also, Let there remain nothing but You, let the sense of the person disappear (it had indeed disappeared to a considerable extent). And there was this sudden revelation: instead of that base of enduranceholding on at any costinstead of that, a sort of joy, a very peaceful but very smiling joy, very smiling, very sweet, very smiling, very charmingcharming! So innocent, something so pure and so lovely: the joy which is in all things, in everything we do, everything, absolutely everything. I was shown last night: everything, but everything, there isnt one vibration that isnt a vibration of joy.

0 1966-06-29, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   children are amusing!

0 1966-09-30, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Multiply a thousand times what very small children feel. (I am talking about those who are exclusively physical, human beings, not those who are reincarnations.) When they are purely physical beings, they cant approach me, mon petit! They start crying and trembling! Yet I love them and welcome them with all my tenderness and as much calm as possible they start trembling and then get frightened, its too strong. With those who carry something else in themselves, the reincarnations, its different: they open out, they are happy; but when theres nothing but this, that is, the external substance Ive seen adults come (I did the experiment: I charge the atmosphere, the Lord is present), well, Ive seen forty-year-old men enter that and brrt! literally run away, disregarding all social courtesy, and after having ASKED to come, you understand! Anyway everything was there to allow them to behave decentlyimpossible, they couldnt.
   But even in my case, having the experience of you, knowing you well, at times its fearsome.

0 1966-10-05, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   It came like that, in a quite childlike form, but very, very pure. And two days later, when it was necessary for the money to come, for me to have money, just as everything seemed quite impossible, Amrita suddenly came in, telling me, Here, so-and-so has sent a cheque for such-and-such an amount.Exactly the amount needed. And I think it was the first time that person had sent money. It was quite unexpected, absolutely a miraclea miracle for children. The required amount, just at the required time, and absolutely unexpected. Then I had a good laugh. And I said to myself, How silly we can be! We dont know that everything happens exactly as it has to.
   I cant say that I worry (I never do), but I was wondering sometimes I wonder, Is it going to go on, or I am not quite sure of whats going to happen, because I never try to know nor do I desire to know, but I dont feel I am told. (I think this is another mental stupidity and when nothing is formulated, it means things are all right and as they should be.) But, of course, there is a childishness that would like to be told, Do this this way and that that way, and this But it doesnt work! Its not like that!

0 1966-11-03, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   A proof what they want is a scientifically demonstrated proof. But in the first place, are they really referring to the soul? You understand, they are all in a terrible confusion: for them, the soul is just anything. Do they want to prove the existence of the soul, which is eternal, immortal, or the existence of an afterlife? The two things are different. Afterlife has been scientifically proved by cases: there have been quite a few cases of people who in their present life carried on with their previous life. There was the story of that father who died, and the child of a neighboring family gave extraordinary details, things that the dead father alone knew. He alone knew them, and as soon as the child was able to move independently, that is, at the age of five or six, he started trying to lead his former life again; he would say, My children are waiting for me in that house, I must go and look after them! He was a child, yet he said, My children are waiting for me over there. And that house was where he had died. There were quite precise details that the dead father alone knew: he would say, But I put that here, why did it go? All kinds of things like that. This is a fairly recent case. There have been at least four or five recorded cases, therefore there is an afterlife. But what is it that lives after? Of course, in the case of that child, its not the soul, it has nothing to do with the soul: its beings of the Vital1 (the mentalized vital) that remained intact and, because of some special circumstance, reincarnated immediately. So their previous life was still quite fresh. The case of that child seems to me scientifically indisputable because they cant say, He is mad, or Its a hallucinationhe is a child and he speaks of his children. There have been other cases as convincing as this one (I dont remember them). But is this what they want to know? Or do they want to know whether there is a soul and whether it is immortal and In reality, they dont know anything. Its a question put by ignorant people. They should be told in the first place, Excuse me! Before asking questions, you should study the problem.
   There was the story of Ford, who had sent word to Sri Aurobindo and me that he was coming here to ask us the question that tormented him: What happens after death? And he said he was ready to give his fortune to whoever could answer him. Someone had told him, Yes, Sri Aurobindo can answer you. So Ford had sent word that he was preparing to come and ask us his question. And then he died!

0 1966-11-15, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Only the children dont. They are so innocent. Theres this little Asha who comes every morning. (She is the one who decided, I wasnt supposed to say no! She said, I am coming.) She comes every morning. In the beginning she used to do a pranam, but a serious one: she would remain there, rolling her head on my feet! But now she has found something else: she comes, doesnt say a word to anyone, looks at the people in the room, and when she sees everybody very busy, she slips under my table, catches hold of my hand, and then begins to play with itkissing it, turning it, pulling it. Then when she has finished this side, she comes to the other side! And with such lovely joy and trust, so lovely, so trusting: Oh, how a-mus-ing this is!
   Thats nice.
   children are like that.
   Others, when they come in, instantly start howling. They come in and cant stand it: they cant, they refuse, its a sort of rage that comes into them (they are very few).
   It called to mind certain experiences of long ago (right at the beginning, at least two years before coming here for the first time). I didnt know Sri Aurobindo, but I knew the Cosmic and was studying, working earnestly at occultism (I didnt yet know Thon, either). I was deep in my own experiences. That was in Paris. I used to go about by bus or by the metro, and there were people (it didnt happen just once but quite a few times), for instance a woman with her child: the child would abruptly leave his mother (three- or four-year-old children, very young, just beginning to run) and come to me. It happened several times. As for me, I was simply in my meditation, unaware of anything or anyone. All of a sudden a child would tear himself away from his mother and come, poff! and cling to me like that, clutching my knees. Then the mother would beg my pardon, thinking (Mother laughs) it was quite ill-mannered! But I would say, No, thats quite all right!
   I remember, it happened several times. And my impression was that when I was tranquil, something (which wasnt human at all) was there, quietly acting through me (I wasnt even occupied with it) and doing it. That was my very clear impression. I even did some experiments at that time. For instance, once, in a bus, there was a man who was tense and weeping; you could see he was utterly wretched. Then without stirring, unnoticed, I saw that Force going out towards that man, and little by little, his face relaxed, everything calmed down, he grew quiet. This also happened several times. And thats how I knew Because at the time I wasnt very well informed yet; I always felt the Power up above, but didnt know what it wasthere was a Force that would come like that and act quietly. Its the same thing now, but fully conscious. Its the same thing: something that takes hold of the body. The body participates (meaning that it doesnt at all feel its acting, it almost doesnt feel itself), its only aware of a oh, so warm, so sweet a vibration, and at the same time so ter-ri-bly powerful! It comes like that, and the body doesnt need to want or try or anything: it doesnt think, doesnt strive, doesnt stir (Mother makes a gesture of bathing wholly in the Lord): its spontaneous and natural.

0 1966-11-19, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Did I tell you last time that in Bihar, the rain started that very evening? I found out how it occurred. Its P. who flew over Bihar, and he saw a desert, devastation: dry, dry, dry, nothing growing, cracked earth. Then he remembered certain experiences here.3 When he reached the airport, he was received officially and said, I would like to see the Chief Minister in private, without anyone else. He saw him and told him an experience he had had and had witnessed here [at Pondicherry]. And he said, Why dont you ask Mother? The other answered quite spontaneously, It would be better if you asked for us! Then he sent his telegram. The same evening it started raining. He wrote, saying, This first rain has been like divine nectar to me. He said that people there were entirely trusting and as well-disposed as could be. And he saw a relation between those droughts, those natural catastrophes, and the forces that stop money from coming; he saw they were affected by that experience of unexpected rain. For example, at the same time (a day or two later), he met some people who arent rich (the husb and has a good position, but they arent rich: they have a family, children). For some reason or other the husb and had been given a compensation of 10,000 rupees by the government, and quite spontaneously and naturally they went and saw P. and said to him, You must give this to Mother. He asked the lady, But why do you give all this? She spontaneously answered, But what would I do with this money? I dont need it. In other words, the true attitude. So it immediately made P. think that something is on the move.
   And I saw this note of yesterday as indicative of the key (I mean inwardly, in the universal attitudes). It was all clearly seen: men always believe that the guilty must be punished, that its the way out of the difficulty, but the true way is compassion and mercy. Its not that you are ignorant of the true movement and the false one, but you have SPONTANEOUS mercy, effortlessly and at all times. The vision was very clear that this is how progress is possibleif the fault were always punished, there wouldnt be anyone left to progress!

0 1966-11-23, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Ah, good-bye, my children, stay very quietly at home. Very quietly. Its enough if there is one who toils! Id really like it to be that way, I regret its necessary for some to be ill,2 why? Oh, I know why, but Its a pity.
   Its the Grace learning its lesson. It learns that It isnt yet as It should be. You understand, there are always two ways of looking at things; we can say, The world isnt ready and look at it with a smile (its a what can we call it? We could call it a selfish way), and the other way, which is to say, I am not capable yet. If I were really capable, all this [illnesses, catastrophes, etc.] wouldnt be necessary, everything would be done in a harmonious rhythm.

0 1967-02-15, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Its a subject I found very interesting, in the beginning I even wanted to give a class1 on it, when the School had only thirty children or so: a class on religions showing the whole course, from the gods with the heads of birds or jackals to cathedrals. Oh, when I was just five, I was revolted by that God who really was a wicked character and caused bloodshed.
   So we could have a city of religions. But we would have to re-create the atmosphere.

0 1967-03-07, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Ive received a certain number of questions from the older students (not the young children, the older students) on death, the conditions of death, why are there are so many accidents at present, and so on. I have already answered two persons. Of course, the answer is on a mental level, but with an attempt to go beyond.
   It is that sort of mental logic which wants yes, which wants things to be deduced one from the other according to that logic, and so they have arrived at impossible questions.

0 1967-03-11, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Thats why I have so many things on my table. Someone gives me something, and there is in it a good thought, a force, something that puts me in contact with the person, so I leave it there on my table, to keep up the contact. All these things generally represent the contact with someone. So I keep it there (and of course, it also goes on increasing!). Sometimes, children (very young children) come; when the little ones see something, their eyes open quite wide, so I give it to them. And I always wonder (laughing) what will happen with whats in the thing, what kind of circuit?!
   (Mother holds Satprems hands in hers for a long time)

0 1967-04-05, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   We talked about the future. It seemed to me that almost all the teachers were anxious to do something so the children would become more conscious of why they are here. At this point, I said that in my opinion, telling the children about spiritual things often had the opposite result and that those words lost all their value
   Spiritual things, what does he mean by spiritual things?
   For the children, precisely because they are children, the best would be to inculcate in them the will to conquer the future; the will to look ahead always and to move forward as rapidly as they can towards what will be. But not to drag along, like a millstone around their necks, the burden of a whole past weighing down on them. Only when you are already very high up in consciousness and knowledge is it good to look back in order to find the points wherein the future began to be outlined. When you can see the whole at a glance, when you have a very general vision, its interesting to know that what will be realized ahead was already announced before; just as Sri Aurobindo said that the divine life will manifest on earth because it is ALREADY buried in the depths of Matter. From this point of view its interesting to look back or look at the very bottom (not in order to know what happened or to know what men have known thats quite useless).
   As for the child, he should be told, There are marvels to be manifested, prepare yourself to receive them. Then, if they want something a little more concrete and easy to understand, they can be told, Sri Aurobindo came to announce these things; when you are able to read him, you will understand. This awakens the interest and the desire to learn.
   It would be interesting to formulate or work out a new method of teaching for the children, taking them very young. Very young, its easy. We need people (oh, we would need remarkable teachers) who have, first of all, sufficient documentation on what is known to be able to answer any question; and at the same time, at least the knowledge, if not the experience (the experience would be better) of the true intuitive intellectual attitude, and (naturally, the capacity would be still preferable) but in any case the knowledge that the true way to know is mental silence: an attentive silence turned towards the truer Consciousness, and the capacity to receive what comes from there. The best would be to have that capacity; in any case, it should be explained that its the true thing, a kind of demonstration, and that it works not only with regard to what must be learned, the whole field of knowledge, but also with regard to the whole field of what must be done: the capacity to receive the exact indication of HOW to do it, and as one progresses, it turns into a very clear perception of what must be done, and the precise indication of WHEN it must be done. At the very least, as soon as the children have the capacity to reflect (it begins at seven, but around fourteen or fifteen its very clear), they should be given some first hints at the age of seven, and a complete explanation at fourteen, of how to do it and that its the sole means of being in contact with the deeper truth of things; that all the rest is a more or less clumsy mental approximation of something you can know directly.
   The conclusion is that the teachers themselves should have at least a sincere beginning of discipline and experience: it is not a question of piling up books and of repeating them like that. Thats not the way to be a teacher the whole earth is like that, let it be like that outside if it makes them happy! As for us, we arent propagandists, we simply want to show what can be done and try to prove that it MUST be done.
   When you begin with very small children, its wonderful! With them, theres so little you have to do: it suffices TO BE.
   Never make a mistake.

0 1967-04-19, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Yesterday evening, I received a big file from Y. on prenatal education. She says that during the first months of its life, the child needs to touch its mothers skin, and that this (Mother shows the photo of a naked Negress carrying her naked child on her back) is the ideal way to carry children!?
   I read it yesterday, because she had spoken so much of this prenatal education, saying the child is fully educated by the age of three, so I wanted to know what she proposed. But there isnt a single thing in it, she doesnt say what should be done.
   To do things properly, we would need a small educational booklet for the children of the future. A preconceptional booklet to prepare the father and mother (especially the mother, thats the most important). Then a booklet for the first three years of life: the qualities required, the attitude to be taken. At any rate, the father and mother should first know the possibility (at least the possibility) of a child being more than a mere animal man.
   Then, conception should take place entirely outside of desire. Thats another very difficult condition to be fulfilled.

0 1967-05-03, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   He is certainly one of the most remarkable, but not the only one. All the children less than a year old who are brought to me are like that (more or less). This one is very, very conscious. Such eyes, you knowfully conscious eyes.
   So sweet! And so happy, as if saying, At last Im seeing you!
   Do you need a pen? I dont know what its worth, its brand new. People bring them to me; some bring me five or six, others four or five. I am inundated with things. Keep it, they are backup tools. If you need anything, dont hesitate to ask, because theres every kind of thing hereexcept lions! (Though invisible ones, there are.) Oh, one day it was so amusing: I dont know anymore what had happened, I was waiting for someonewhen I suddenly see a lion come from here, another lion come from there, yet another lion come from there (gesture to the four corners of the room), and my eyes were (how should I put it?) neither closed nor open: I was looking within, looking at the work. So I asked them, But what do you want?They smiled like children! It was really amusing. So maybe I am unfair to them when I say theres everything here except lions!
   Will I see something one day?3
   Among the questions put to Mother, let us note these: "It is said that in 1967 the Supermind will enter the phase of realising power. What does 'realising power' mean exactly?" (Mother:) Acting decisively on the mind of men and the course of events. "Does this date4.5.67mark the beginning of what the Mother and Sri Aurobindo have called the new race the race of superman?" (Mother:) Since a few months the children born, amongst our people mostly, are of a very special kind.
   Savitri, I.IV.55.

0 1967-05-13, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Now its different, there is a whole race of little children (I told you the other day), who are very receptive. And they are charming.

0 1967-05-20, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But the little children continue to be very nice. Very nice. About one in ten or twelve was born under an unlucky star, which means when they were conceived the parents were in a very bad state. It happens. But most of the little ones are nice, really nice; and a few are remarkable.
   Its the fashion to send me the kids photo and to ask me for a name, so like that I see a lot of them. And really, about one in ten, yes, on an average, is an ordinary child. But the others are, very nice.

0 1967-06-03, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Maybe not. When I was a kid, I was quite conscious of being able to PULL something down from above, and that the answer was there, above. children just dont know, in fact. If they were told, if they were shown and made to understand that the knowledge is there, that you can catch hold of it

0 1967-06-14, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But I have seen people who were supposedly dead (not many in my family because it wasnt the custom to let the children see them, and once I was grown-up there were only very few occasions), but I have seen a few here. And they werent all in the same state at allnot at all.

0 1967-06-24, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   After two or threeor four or ten or twenty, I dont knowintermediary beings, there would come the new way, the supramental way of creating. But will it be necessary to have children? Will it not do away with the need to have children in order to replace those who go, since they will now live on indefinitely? They will transform themselves sufficiently to adapt to the new needs.
   All that is quite conceivable in the long term.

0 1967-07-15, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Interesting children, those that are born now.

0 1967-07-22, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Then I have something else. I have been asked questions on music: What is it we should expect from music? How to judge the quality of a piece of music? What do you think of light music (cinema, jazz, etc.), which our children like very much?
   I replied this (it was yesterday):
   Anyway, the problem is there, and to solve it truly we should understand why the children behave that way.
   Please tell me the cause of this perversion and the solution to the problem.
   It is quite simple. The majority of children study because they are forced to by family, habit, current ideas, not because they want to learn and know. Until the motive for their studies is rectified, until they learn because they want to know, they will use all kinds of tricks to make their work easier and get results with the least effort.
   (July 13, 1967)

0 1967-07-26, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Now they write to ask me, How can we know whether the children follow if we dont have exams? I had to explain the difference between a type of individual control based on observation, on a remark, on an unexpected question, etc., which allows the teacher to situate the child, and the other method in which you are forewarned, You will have an exam in eight days and the subject will be on what you have learnedso everyone starts revising what he has learned and preparing himself, and thats that: the one with a good memory is the one who passes. I have explained all that.1
   If I had been a teacher, my objection to this decision would not at all have been from the teachers point of view, but from the students because I remember my studies, and if there had not been an obligation every three or six months to revise what was learned in class, well, you know, one would have just let it go.
   Once in my life I took an exam (I forget which one), but I was just at the age limit, that is I was too young to sit at the time of the regular exam, so they had me sit with those who had flunked the first exam (I sat at that time because it was autumn, and then I was old enough). And I remember, we were a small group, the teachers were greatly annoyed because their holidays had been cut short, and the students were for the most part rather mediocre, or else rebellious. There I was, observing all that (I was very young, you understand, I dont remember how old, thirteen or fourteen), observing the whole thing: a poor little girl had been called to the blackboard to do a mathematical problem, and she didnt know how to do it, she kept stammering. Me (I wasnt being questioned just then), I looked and smiledoh, dear! The teacher saw me and was quite displeased. As soon as the girl was sent back, he called me and said, You do it. Well, naturally (I loved mathematics very much, really very much, and also I understood, it made sense), I did the problem the chaps face! You see, I wasnt in that (in the small outward person): I was constantly a witness. And I had the most extraordinary fun. So I know the way children are, the way teachers are, I know all that, I had great fun, really great fun.
   At home, my brother was studying advanced mathematics (it was to enter Polytechnique2), and he found it difficult, so my mother had engaged a tutor to coach him. I was two years younger than my brother. I used to look on, and everything would become clear: the why, the how, it all was clear. So the teacher was working hard, my brother was working hard, when suddenly I said, But its like this! Then I saw the teachers face! It seems he went and told my mother, Its your daughter who should be learning! (Mother laughs) And it was all like a picture, you understand, so funny, so funny! So I know, I remember, I know the reactions, the habits. Thats why I didnt want to look after the School here because I thought it would be a headache and everyone would fall on me! Then I was forced to because of that copying affair. But now I find it funny! (Laughing) And I tell them outrageous things!
   I can recall only one instance when I took things seriously, and even then (laughing), I put on a serious LOOK. It involved my brother, who was still quite young (my brother must have been twelve, or less: ten, and I eightno, nine and eleven, something like that, mere children). My brother was quick-tempered, he was easily angered and would speak very bluntly, almost harshly. One day he talked back to my father (I forget about what); my father was furious and put him across his knees (my father was an extremely strong man, I mean physically strong), he put my brother across his knees and (laughing) started spanking him; he had pulled his pants down and was spanking him. I enter and see that (it was taking place in the dining room), I see that, see my father, look at him, and say to myself, But this man is mad! And I told him, You stop at once, or Im leaving this house. (I was two years younger than my brother.) And I said it with such seriousness, oh! And I was resolute. And my father (laughing) was flabbergasted.
   All those memories have come back like that. So now I remember to what extentto what extent the consciousness was already there. But it was amusing.

0 1967-08-26, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   In any case, to come back to the down-to-earth question in his notebook, I dont think any sage in any age said, Be good and all will outwardly go well for youbecause thats nonsense. In a world of disorder and a world of falsehood, to hope for that isnt reasonable. But if you are sincere enough and total enough in your way of being, you can have the inner joy and the full satisfaction, whatever the circumstancesand nobody, nothing has the power to touch that. But thats something else. But to ask for your business to do well, for your wife to be faithful and your children not to fall sick and all those things, that of course is nonsense!

0 1967-09-13, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   The other one, A.F., has poor health, but if you recite poems of Sri Aurobindo to him, he becomes blissful! Neither of these two are ordinary children, obviously.
   But Ill try the next time I see R. Its a coincidence but is there such a thing as a coincidence in the world? I dont believe in In the past (I dont know what became of him afterwards), but in the past Richard had some occult knowledge, that is I had given him enough occult knowledge for him to be able to leave his body and enter another. So did he try to do it? I know he wanted to come back here; especially after Sri Aurobindos departure, he took it into his head to come here.
   They tell me, Your look purifies me. I dont want to go into such considerations and do not answer anything, but there is only the Presence and the Action. I dont even try to know, neither what happens nor how nor what He does nor what takes placenothing. The only thing that comes into me (into this consciousness) is the state of the person who is there: thats very clearly recorded. (Laughing) The other day, there was a very amusing experience. A girl here has taken a fancy to a gentlemannei ther of them is very young, that is, they are neither children nor young people: they are both over thirty, or between twenty-five and thirty. So she writes him letters, long letters, sends him sweets, sends him flowers, and he passes it all on to me. (There is nothing more than that.) It was her birthday, and she must have had a rather guilty conscience, I supposeas for me, I had completely forgotten the story. She came for her birthday, I received her as I always do, in the same wayand suddenly, gnawing pains, cramps, sharp pains in the stomach. I wondered, Whats going on in her? What is all this? And it went on for quite a while, I had to make a little concentration to make it go. Then in the afternoon, the gentleman (I dont think they meet) sends me a letter and a box of sweets she had sent him. Ah! (Laughing) I said, So there! She was afraid I would scold her and had gnawing pains in the stomach! There you are. Thats how it is, you understand, its a kind of work in a general unification. And peoples reactions are felt in my body, thats how I become aware of it, conscious of it. (Laughing) At times its bliss, at other times stomach cramps!
   Its amusing.

0 1967-10-04, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   The same thing with N.S. In his case also He had fallen on his head and fractured it (he fainted in the street, thats how he died). He was taken to the hospital. But he went out6 and came to me right away (and so I knew: when I was told the accident had happened, I already knew something had happened because he had come to me). I kept him there, put him to rest, and he was quite peacefulquite peaceful. They didnt even consult me to know when he should be burned or anything (of course, a family of doctors!). Then, suddenly, brrt! (gesture of bursting) he went out of my atmosphere abruptly, like that. And no more sign of him. It took me DAYS to recontact himand that was the shock he had when they burned his body. It took me days to find him again, put him back to rest, gather him together. And one part had disappeared; his whole consciousness didnt return, because a part of his most material consciousness, of the material vital, must have been thrown out by the shock. I know it, because Alberts7 father was operated on (it was more than a year later, maybe two), and when he was chloroformed, he suddenly saw N.S. in front of him (of course, even a part can take on the appearance of the whole being, Sri Aurobindo has explained that, its like a photograph). He saw N.S., and N.S. asked him for news of his family, news of his wife, news of his children, and he told him, I worry about them. It must have been the part tied to his family, which must have been separated from the rest of his being: when he came to me, he was complete, but afterwards, I dont know what happened (gesture of bursting under the shock). And it was so concrete that when Alberts father was woken up again, he said aloud, But why are you cutting short my conversation with N.S.? Thats how they found out. He told them, But I was talking with N.S., why have you interrupted my conversation? So they found out what had happened.

0 1967-10-11, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   There is great progress among children.

0 1967-10-14, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Soon afterwards, regarding a photo of Mother at the Playground in 1954, surrounded by children and disciples.)
   That was when I declared that I wanted to be Indian, to have dual nationality. The government of India told me it was a memorable day in Indias history. I wasnt aware of it!1

0 1967-11-22, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   At the end of the physical demonstration,1 all the children are going to pray in chorus, and the prayer has been written by me. I will read it to you.
   But I hadnt thought about it: they asked me for it, and I wrote it.
   Every year on December 2, all the children of the School and all the disciples taking part in sports carry out a general demonstration of physical culture.
   The turning point of March 16, 1962, culminating on April 13, 1962: the great pulsations.

0 1967-11-29, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga